Skip to main content

Full text of "Stories by foreign authors"

See other formats


STORIES  BY  FOREIGN  AUTHORS 


POLISH,  GREEK,  BELGIAN,  HUNGARIAN 


STORIES   BY 
FOREIGN  AUTHORS 


POLISH,  GREEK,   BELGIAN, 
HUNGARIAN 


THE  LIGHT-HOUSE  KEEPER 

OF  ASPINWALL BY  HENRYK  SIENKIEWICZ 

THE  PLAIN  SISTER BY  DEMETRIOS  BIKELAS 

THE  MASSACRE  OF  THE  INNO- 
CENTS    BY  MAURICE  MAETERLINCK 

SAINT  NICHOLAS  EVE    ....  BY  CAMILLE  LEMONNIER 

IN  LOVE  WITH  THE  CZARINA  BY  MAURICE  JOKAI 


NEW  YORK 
CHARLES  SCRIBNER'S  SONS 

1898 


Copyright,  1898,  by 
CHARLES  SCRIBNER'S  SONS 


PUBLISHERS'  NOTE 

The  translations  in  this  volume,  where  pre- 
viously published,  are  used  by  arrangement 
with  the  owners  of  the  copyrights  (as  specified 
at  the  beginning  of  each  story).  Translations 
made  especially  for  the  series  are  covered  by 
its  general  copyright.  All  rights  in  both  classes 
are  reserved. 

The  portrait  of  Henryk  Sienkiewicz  prefixed 
to  this  volume  is  used  by  permission  of  Messrs. 
Little,  Brown  &  Co.,  the  authorized  American 
publishers  of  Sienkiewicz's  works. 


252694 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

THE  LIGHT-HOUSE  KEEPER  OF 

ASPINWALL Henryk  Sienkiewicz  11 

THE  PLAIN  SISTER Demetrios  Bikelas...    39 

THE  MASSACRE  OF  THE. INNO- 
CENTS   Maurice  Maeterlinck  95 

SAINT  NICHOLAS  EVE Camille  Lemonnier  115 

IN  LOVE  WITH  THE  CZARINA...    Maurice  Jokai 149 


THE  LIGHT-HOUSE  KEEPER  OF 
ASPINWALL 

BY 

HENRYK  SIENKIEWICZ 


From   "Yanko  the   Musician   and  other  Stories.' 
Translated  by  Jeremiah  Curtin.     Published  by 
Little,  Brown  &  Co. 


Copyright,  1893,  by  Little,  Brown  &  Co. 


THE  LIGHT-HOUSE   KEEPER  OF  ASPIN- 
WALL 

BY    HENRYK    SIENKIEWICZ 

CHAPTER  I. 

ON  a  time  it  happened  that  the  light-house 
keeper  in  Aspinwall,  not  far  from  Panama, 
disappeared  without  a  trace.  Since  he  disap- 
peared during  a  storm,  it  was  supposed  that  the 
ill-fated  man  went  to  the  very  edge  of  the  small, 
rocky  island  on  which  the  light-house  stood,  and 
was  swept  out  by  a  wave.  This  supposition 
seemed  the  more  likely  as  his  boat  was  not  found 
next  day  in  its  rocky  niche.  The  place  of  light- 
house keeper  had  become  vacant.  It  was  neces- 
sary to  fill  this  place  at  the  earliest  moment 
possible,  since  the  light-house  had  no  small  sig- 
nificance for  the  local  movement  as  well  as  for 
vessels  going  from  New  York  to  Panama.  Mos- 
quito Bay  abounds  in  sandbars  and  banks. 
Among  these  navigation,  even  in  the  daytime,  is 
difficult ;  but  at  night,  especially  with  the  fogs 
which  are  so  frequent  on  those  waters  warmed 
by  the  sun  of  the  tropics,  it  is  nearly  impossible. 

13 


«  LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF    ASPINWALL. 

The  only  guide  at  that  time  for  the  numerous 
vessels  is  the  light-house. 

The  task  of  finding  a  new  keeper  fell  to  the 
United  States  consul  living  in  Panama,  and  this 
task  was  no  small  one  :  first,  because  it  was  ab- 
solutely necessary  to  find  the  man  within  twelve 
hours  ;  second,  the  man  must  be  unusually  con- 
scientious,— it  was  not  possible,  of  course,  to 
take  the  first  comer  at  random  ;  finally,  there  was 
an  utter  lack  of  candidates.  Life  on  a  tower  is 
uncommonly  difficult,  and  by  no  means  enticing 
to  people  of  the  South,  who  love  idleness  and 
the  freedom  of  a  vagrant  life.  That  light-house 
keeper  is  almost  a  prisoner.  He  cannot  leave 
his  rocky  island  except  on  Sundays.  A  boat 
from  Aspinwall  brings  him  provisions  and  water 
once  a  day,  and  returns  immediately  ;  on  the 
whole  island,  one  acre  in  area,  there  is  no  in- 
habitant. The  keeper  lives  in  the  light-house  ; 
he  keeps  it  in  order.  During  the  day  he  gives 
signals  by  displaying  flags  of  various  colors  to 
indicate  changes  of  the  barometer ;  in  the  even- 
ing he  lights  the  lantern.  This  would  be  no 
great  labor  were  it  not  that  to  reach  the  lantern 
at  the  summit  of  the  tower  he  must  pass  over 
more  than  four  hundred  steep  and  very  high 
steps ;  sometimes  he  must  make  this  journey  re- 
peatedly during  the  day.  In  general,  it  is  the  life 
of  a  monk,  and  indeed  more  than  that, — the  life 
of  a  hermit.  It  was  not  wonderful,  therefore, 


THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF    ASPINWALL.        15 

that  Mr.  Isaac  Falconbridge  was  in  no  small 
anxiety  as  to  where  he  should  find  a  permanent 
successor  to  the  recent  keeper ;  and  it  is  easy  to 
understand  his  joy  when  a  successor  announced 
himself  most  unexpectedly  on  that  very  day.  He 
was  a  man  already  old,  seventy  years  or  more, 
but  fresh,  erect,  with  the  movements  and  bearing 
of  a  soldier.  His  hair  was  perfectly  white,  his 
face  as  dark  as  that  of  a  Creole  ;  but,  judging 
from  his  blue  eyes,  he  did  not  belong  to  a  people 
of  the  South.  His  face  was  somewhat  downcast 
and  sad,  but  honest.  At  the  first  glance  he 
pleased  Falconbridge.  It  remained  only  to  ex- 
amine him.  Therefore  the  following  conversa- 
tion began  : 

"  Where  are  you  from  ?  " 

"I  am  a  Pole." 

"  Where  have  you  worked  up  to  this  time  ?  " 

"  In  one  place  and  another." 

"  A  light-house  keeper  should  like  to  stay  in 
one  place." 

"  I  need  rest." 

"  Have  you  served  ?  Have  you  testimonials 
of  honorable  government  service  ?  " 

The  old  man  drew  from  his  bosom  a  piece  of 
faded  silk  resembling  a  strip  of  an  old  flag,  un- 
wound it,  and  said : 

"  Here  are  the  testimonials.  I  received  this 
cross  in  1830.  This  second  one  is  Spanish  from 
the  Carlist  War ;  the  third  is  the  French  legion  ; 


1 6       THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER   OF    ASPINWALL. 

the  fourth  I  received  in  Hungary.  Afterward  I 
fought  in  the  States  against  the  South  ;  there 
they  do  not  give  crosses." 

Falconbridge  took  the  paper  and  began  to 
read. 

"  H'm  !  Skavinski  ?  Is  that  your  name  ?  H'm  ! 
Two  flags  captured  in  a  bayonet  attack.  You 
were  a  gallant  soldier." 

"  I  am  able  to  be  a  conscientious  light-house 
keeper." 

"  It  is  necessary  to  ascend  the  tower  a  number 
of  times  daily.  Have  you  sound  legs  ?  " 

"  I  crossed  the  plains  on  foot."  (The  im- 
mense steppes  between  the  East  and  California 
are  called  "  the  plains.") 

"  Do  you  know  sea  service  ?  " 

11 1  served  three  years  on  a  whaler." 

"You  have  tried  various  occupations." 

"  The  only  one  I  have  not  known  is  quiet." 

"  Why  is  that  ? " 

The  old  man  shrugged  his  shoulders.  "  Such 
is  my  fate." 

"  Still  you  seem  to  me  too  old  for  a  light- 
house keeper." 

"  Sir,"  exclaimed  the  candidate  suddenly  in  a 
voice  of  emotion,  "  I  am  greatly  wearied,  knocked 
about.  I  have  passed  through  much  as  you  see. 
This  place  is  one  of  those  which  I  have  wished 
for  most  ardently.  I  am  old,  I  need  rest.  I 
need  to  say  to  myself,  '  Here  you  will  remain  ; 


THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF    ASPINWALL.        17 

this  is  your  port/  Ah,  sir,  this  depends  now  on 
you  alone.  Another  time  perhaps  such  a  place 
will  not  offer  itself.  What  luck  that  I  was  in 
Panama  !  I  entreat  you — as  God  is  dear  to  me, 
I  am  like  a  ship  which  if  it  misses  the  harbor 
will  be  lost.  If  you  wish  to  make  an  old  man 
happy — I  swear  to  you  that  I  am  honest,  but — I 
have  enough  of  wandering." 

The  blue  eyes  of  the  old  man  expressed  such 
earnest  entreaty  that  Falconbridge,  who  had  a 
good,  simple  heart,  was  touched. 

"Well,"  said  he,  "I  take  you.  You  are  light- 
house keeper." 

The  old  man's  face  gleamed  with  inexpressible 
joy. 

"  I  thank  you." 

"  Can  you  go  to  the  tower  to-day  ?  " 

"  I  can." 

"  Then  good-bye.  Another  word, — for  any 
failure  in  service  you  will  be  dismissed." 

"  All  right." 

That  same  evening,  when  the  sun  had  de- 
scended on  the  other  side  of  the  isthmus,  and  a 
day  of  sunshine  was  followed  by  a  night  without 
twilight,  the  new  keeper  was  in  his  place  evi- 
dently, for  the  light-house  was  casting  its  bright 
rays  on  the  water  as  usual.  The  night  was  per- 
fectly calm,  silent,  genuinely  tropical,  filled  with 
a  transparent  haze,  forming  around  the  moon  a 
great  colored  rainbow  with  soft,  unbroken  edges ; 


l8       THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF    ASPINWALL. 

the  sea  was  moving  only  because  the  tide  raised 
it.  Skavinski  on  the  balcony  seemed  from  below 
like  a  small  black  point.  He  tried  to  collect  his 
thoughts  and  take  in  his  new  position  ;  but  his 
mind  was  too  much  under  pressure  to  move  with 
regularity.  He  felt  somewhat  as  a  hunted  beast 
feels  when  at  last  it  has  found  refuge  from  pur- 
suit on  some  inaccessible  rock  or  in  a  cave. 
There  had  come  to  him,  finally,  an  hour  of  quiet ; 
the  feeling  of  safety  filled  his  soul  with  a  certain 
unspeakable  bliss.  Now  on  that  rock  he  can 
simply  laugh  at  his  previous  wanderings,  his 
misfortunes  and  failures.  He  was  in  truth  like 
a  ship  whose  masts,  ropes,  and  sails  had  been 
broken  and  rent  by  a  tempest,  and  cast  from 
the  clouds  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea, — a  ship 
on  which  the  tempest  had  hurled  waves  and 
spat  foam,  but  which  still  wound  its  way  to 
the  harbor.  The  pictures  of  that  storm  passed 
quickly  through  his  mind  as  he  compared  it 
with  the  calm  future  now  beginning.  A  part 
of  his  wonderful  adventures  he  had  related  to 
Falconbridge  ;  he  had  not  mentioned,  however, 
thousands  of  other  incidents.  It  had  been  his 
misfortune  that  as  often  as  he  pitched  his  tent 
and  fixed  his  fireplace  to  settle  down  perma- 
nently, some  wind  tore  out  the  stakes  of  his  tent, 
whirled  away  the  fire,  and  bore  him  on  toward 
destruction.  Looking  now  from  the  balcony  of 
the  tower  at  the  illuminated  waves,  he  remem- 


THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF    ASPINWALL.        19 

bered  everything  through  which  he  had  passed. 
He  had  campaigned  in  the  four  parts  of  the 
world,  and  in  wandering  had  tried  almost  every 
occupation.  Labor-loving  and  honest,  more  than 
once  had  he  earned  money,  and  had  always  lost 
it  in  spite  of  every  prevision  and  the  utmost 
caution.  He  had  been  a  gold-miner  in  Australia, 
a  diamond-digger  in  Africa,  a  rifleman  in  public 
service  in  the  East  Indies.  He  established  a 
ranch  in  California, — the  drought  ruined  him ; 
he  tried  trading  with  wild  tribes  in  the  interior 
of  Brazil, — his  raft  was  wrecked  on  the  Amazon  ; 
he  himself  alone,  weaponless,  and  nearly  naked, 
wandered  in  the  forest  for  many  weeks  living  on 
wild  fruits,  exposed  every  moment  to  death  from 
the  jaws  of  wild  beasts.  He  established  a  forge 
in  Helena,  Arkansas,  and  that  was  burned  in 
a  great  fire  which  consumed  the  whole  town. 
Next  he  fell  into  the  hands  of  Indians  in  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  and  only  through  a  miracle 
was  he  saved  by  Canadian  trappers.  Then  he 
served  as  a  sailor  on  a  vessel  running  between 
Bahia  and  Bordeaux,  and  as  harpooner  on  a 
whaling-ship  ;  both  vessels  were  wrecked.  He 
had  a  cigar  factory  in  Havana,  and  was  robbed 
by  his  partner  while  he  himself  was  lying  sick 
with  the  vomito.  At  last  he  came  to  Aspinwall, 
and  there  was  to  be  the  end  of  his  failures, — for 
what  could  reach  him  on  that  rocky  island  ? 
Neither  water  nor  fire  nor  men.  But  from  men 


2O       THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF    ASPINWALL. 

Skavinski  had  not  suffered  much ;  he  had  met 
good  men  oftener  than  bad  ones. 

But  it  seemed  to  him  that  all  the  four  ele- 
ments were  persecuting  him.  Those  who  knew 
him  said  that  he  had  no  luck,  and  with  that  they 
explained  everything.  He  himself  became  some- 
what of  a  monomaniac.  He  believed  that  some 
mighty  and  vengeful  hand  was  pursuing  him 
everywhere,  on  all  lands  and  waters.  He  did 
not  like,  however,  to  speak  of  this  ;  only  at  times, 
when  some  one  asked  him  whose  hand  that  could 
be,  he  pointed  mysteriously  to  the  Polar  Star,  and 
said,  "  It  comes  from  that  place."  In  reality  his 
failures  were  so  continuous  that  they  were  won- 
derful, and  might  easily  drive  a  nail  into  the 
head,  especially  of  the  man  who  had  experienced 
them.  But  Skavinski  had  the  patience  of  an 
Indian,  and  that  great  calm  power  of  resistance 
which  comes  from  truth  of  heart.  In  his  time 
he  had  received  in  Hungary  a  number  of  bayonet- 
thrusts  because  he  would  not  grasp  at  a  stirrup 
which  was  shown  as  means  of  salvation  to  him, 
and  cry  for  quarter.  In  like  manner  he  did  not 
bend  to  misfortune.  He  crept  up  against  the 
mountain  as  industriously  as  an  ant.  Pushed 
down  a  hundred  times,  he  began  his  journey 
calmly  for  the  hundred  and  first  time.  He  was 
in  his  way  a  most  peculiar  original.  This  old 
soldier,  tempered,  God  knows  in  how  many  fires, 
hardened  in  suffering,  hammered  and  forged, 


THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF    ASPINWALL.        21 

had  the  heart  of  a  child.  In  the  time  of  the 
epidemic  in  Cuba,  the  vomito  attacked  him  be- 
cause he  had  given  to  the  sick  all  his  quinine, 
of  which  he  had  a  considerable  supply,  and  left 
not  a  grain  to  himself. 

There  had  been  in  him  also  this  wonderful 
quality, — that  after  so  many  disappointments  he  f 
was  ever  full  of  confidence,  and  did  not  lose 
hope  that  all  would  be  well  yet.  In  winter  he  ; 
grew  lively,  and  predicted  great  events.  He  \ 
waited  for  these  events  with  impatience,  and 
lived  with  the  thought  of  them  whole  summers. 
But  the  winters  passed  one  after  another, 
and  Skavinski  lived  only  to  this, — that  they 
whitened  his  head.  At  last  he  grew  old,  began 
to  lose  energy;  his  endurance  was  becoming 
more  and  more  like  resignation,  his  former 
calmness  was  tending  toward  supersensitiveness, 
and  that  tempered  soldier  was  degenerating  into 
a  man  ready  to  shed  tears  for  any  cause.  Besides 
this,  from  time  to  time  he  was  weighed  down  by 
a  terrible  homesickness  which  was  roused  by 
any  circumstance, — the  sight  of  swallows,  gray 
birds  like  sparrows,  snow  on  the  mountains, 
or  melancholy  music  like  that  heard  on  a 
time.  Finally,  there  was  one  idea  which  mas- 
tered him, — the  idea  of  rest.  It  mastered 
the  old  man  thoroughly,  and  swallowed  all 
other  desires  and  hopes.  This  ceaseless  wan- 
derer could  not  imagine  anything  more  to  be 


22       THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF    ASPINWALL. 

longed  for,  anything  more  precious,  than  a 
quiet  corner  in  which  to  rest,  and  wait  in 
silence  for  the  end.  Perhaps  specially  be- 
cause some  whim  of  fate  had  so  hurried  him 
over  all  seas  and  lands  that  he  could  hardly 
catch  his  breath,  did  he  imagine  that  the  high- 
est human  happiness  was  simply  not  to  wander. 
It  is  true  that  such  modest  happiness  was  his 
due;  but  he  was  so  accustomed  to  disappoint- 
ments that  he  thought  of  rest  as  people  in 
general  think  of  something  which  is  beyond 
reach.  He  did  not  dare  to  hope  for  it.  Mean- 
while, unexpectedly,  in  the  course  of  twelve 
hours  he  had  gained  a  position  which  was  as 
if  chosen  for  him  out  of  all  the  world.  We 
are  not  to  wonder,  then,  that  when  he  lighted 
his  lantern  in  the  evening  he  became  as  it  were 
dazed, — that  he  asked  himself  if  that  was 
reality,  and  he  did  not  dare  to  answer  that  it 
was.  But  at  the  same  time  reality  convinced 
him  with  incontrovertible  proofs  ;  hence  hours 
one  after  another  passed  while  he  was  on 
the  balcony.  He  gazed,  and  convinced  him- 
self. It  might  seem  that  he  was  looking  at 
the  sea  for  the  first  time  in  his  life.  The 
lens  of  the  lantern  cast  into  the  darkness  an 
enormous  triangle  of  light,  beyond  which  the 
eye  of  the  old  man  was  lost  in  the  black  dis- 
tance completely,  in  the  distance  mysterious  and 
awful.  But  that  distance  seemed  to  run  toward 


THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF    ASPINWALL.        23 

the  light.  The  long  waves  following  one  another 
rolled  out  from  the  darkness,  and  went  bellow- 
ing toward  the  base  of  the  island  ;  and  then  their 
foaming  backs  were  visible,  shining  rose-colored 
in  the  light  of  the  lantern.  The  incoming  tide 
swelled  more  and  more,  and  covered  the  sandy 
bars.  The  mysterious  speech  of  the  ocean  came 
with  a  fulness  more  powerful  and  louder,  at  one 
time  like  the  thunder  of  cannon,  at  another  like 
the  roar  of  great  forests,  at  another  like  the  dis- 
tant dull  sound  of  the  voices  of  people.  At 
moments  it  was  quiet ;  then  to  the  ears  of  the  old 
man  came  some  great  sigh,  then  a  kind  of  sob- 
bing, and  again  threatening  outbursts.  At  last 
the  wind  bore  away  the  haze,  but  brought  black, 
broken  clouds,  which  hid  the  moon.  From  the 
west  it  began  to  blow  more  and  more  ;  the  waves 
sprang  with  rage  against  the  rock  of  the  light- 
house, licking  with  foam  the  foundation  walls. 
In  the  distance  a  storm  was  beginning  to  bellow. 
On  the  dark,  disturbed  expanse  certain  green 
lanterns  gleamed  from  the  masts  of  ships. 
These  green  points  rose  high  and  then  sank; 
now  they  swayed  to  the  right,  and  now  to  the 
left.  Skavinski  descended  to  his  room.  The 
storm  began  to  howl.  Outside,  people  on  those 
ships  were  struggling  with  night,  with  darkness, 
with  waves  ;  but  inside  the  tower  it  was  calm 
and  still.  Even  the  sounds  of  the  storm  hardly 
came  through  the  thick  walls,  and  only  the  meas- 


24       THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF    ASPINWALL. 

ured  tick-tack  of  the  clock  lulled  the  wearied 
old  man  to  his  slumber. 


CHAPTER  II. 

HOURS,  days,  and  weeks  began  to  pass. 
Sailors  assert  that  sometimes  when  the  sea  is 
greatly  roused,  something  from  out  the  midst  of 
night  and  darkness  calls  them  by  name.  If  the 
infinity  of  the  sea  may  call  out  thus,  perhaps 
when  a  man  is  growing  old,  calls  come  to  him, 
too,  from  another  infinity  still  darker  and  more 
deeply  mysterious  ;  and  the  more  he  is  wearied 
by  life  the  dearer  are  those  calls  to  him.  But  to 
hear  them  quiet  is  needed.  Besides  old  age  loves 
to  put  itself  aside  as  if  with  a  foreboding  of  the 
grave.  The  light-house  had  become  for  Skavin- 
ski  such  a  half  grave.  Nothing  is  more  monot- 
onous than  life  on  a  beacon-tower.  If  young 
people  consent  to  take  up  this  service  they  leave 
it  after  a  time.  Light-house  keepers  are  gener- 
ally men  not  young,  gloomy,  and  confined  to 
themselves.  If  by  chance  one  of  them  leaves 
his  light-house  and  goes  among  men,  he  walks 
in  the  midst  of  them  like  a  person  roused  from 
deep  slumber.  On  the  tower  there  is  a  lack  of 
minute  impressions  which  in  ordinary  life  teach 
men  to  adapt  themselves  to  everything.  All 
that  a  light-house  keeper  comes  in  contact  with 
is  gigantic,  and  devoid  of  definitely  outlined 


THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF    ASPINWALL.        25 

forms.  The  sky  is  one  whole,  the  water  another ; 
and  between  those  two  infinities  the  soul  of  man 
is  in  loneliness.  That  is  a  life  in  which  thought 
is  continual  meditation,  and  out  of  that  medita- 
tion nothing  rouses  the  keeper,  not  even  his  work. 
Day  is  like  day  as  two  beads  in  a  rosary,  unless 
changes  of  weather  form  the  only  variety.  But 
Skavinski  felt  more  happiness  than  ever  in  life 
before.  He  rose  with  the  dawn,  took  his  break- 
fast, polished  the  lens,  and  then  sitting  on  the 
balcony  gazed  into  the  distance  of  the  water ; 
and  his  eyes  were  never  sated  with  the  pictures 
which  he  saw  before  him.  On  the  enormous 
turquoise  ground  of  the  ocean  were  to  be  seen 
generally  flocks  of  swollen  sails  gleaming  in  the 
rays  of  the  sun  so  brightly  that  the  eyes  were 
blinking  before  the  excess  of  light.  Sometimes 
the  ships,  favored  by  the  so-called  trade  winds, 
went  in  an  extended  line  one  after  another,  like 
a  chain  of  sea-mews  or  albatrosses.  The  red 
casks  indicating  the  channel  swayed  on  the 
light  wave  with  gentle  movement.  Among  the 
sails  appeared  every  afternoon  gigantic  grayish 
feather-like  plumes  of  smoke.  That  was  a 
steamer  from  New  York  which  brought  pas- 
sengers and  goods  to  Aspinwall,  drawing  behind 
it  a  frothy  path  of  foam.  On  the  other  side  of 
the  balcony  Skavinski  saw,  as  if  on  his  palm, 
Aspinwall  and  its  busy  harbor,  and  in  it  a  forest 
of  masts,  boats,  and  craft ;  a  little  farther,  white 


26       THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF   ASPINWALL. 

houses  and  the  towers  of  the  town.  From  the 
height  of  his  tower  the  small  houses  were  like  the 
nests  of  sea-mews,  the  boats  were  like  beetles, 
and  the  people  moved  around  like  small  points 
on  the  white  stone  boulevard.  From  early  morn- 
ing a  light  eastern  breeze  brought  a  confused 
hum  of  human  life,  above  which  predominated 
the  whistle  of  steamers.  In  the  afternoon  six 
o'clock  came  ;  the  movement  in  the  harbor  began 
to  cease  ;  the  mews  hid  themselves  in  the  rents 
of  the  cliffs  ;  the  waves  grew  feeble  and  became 
in  some  sort  lazy ;  and  then  on  the  land,  on  the 
sea,  and  on  the  tower  came  a  time  of  stillness 
unbroken  by  anything.  The  yellow  sands  from 
which  the  waves  had  fallen  back  glittered  like 
golden  stripes  on  the  width  of  the  waters ;  the 
body  of  the  tower  was  outlined  definitely  in  blue. 
Floods  of  sunbeams  were  poured  from  the  sky 
on  the  water  and  the  sands  and  the  cliff.  At 
that  time  a  certain  lassitude  full  of  sweetness 
seized  the  old  man.  He  felt  that  the  rest  which 
he  was  enjoying  was  excellent ;  and  when  he 
thought  that  it  would  be  continuous  nothing  was 
lacking  to  him. 

Skavinski  was  intoxicated  with  his  own  happi- 
ness ;  and  since  a  man  adapts  himself  easily  to 
improved  conditions,  he  gained  faith  and  confi- 
dence by  degrees  ;  for  he  thought  that  if  men 
built  houses  for  invalids,  why  should  not  God 
gather  up  at  last  His  own  invalids  ?  Time  passed, 


THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF   ASPINWALL.       2J 

and  confirmed  him  in  this  conviction.  The  old 
man  grew  accustomed  to  his  tower,  to  the  lan- 
tern, to  the  rock,  to  the  sand-bars,  to  solitude. 
He. grew  accustomed  also  to  the  sea-mews  which 
hatched  in  the  crevices  of  the  rock,  and  in  the 
evening  held  meetings  on  the  roof  of  the  light- 
house. Skavinski  threw  to  them  generally  the 
remnants  of  his  food  ;  and  soon  they  grew  tame, 
and  afterward,  when  he  fed  them,  a  real  storm 
of  white  wings  encircled  him,  and  the  old  man 
went  among  the  birds  like  a  shepherd  among 
sheep.  When  the  tide  ebbed  he  went  to  the 
low  sand-banks,  on  which  he  collected  savory 
periwinkles  and  beautiful  pearl  shells  of  the  nau- 
tilus, which  receding  waves  had  left  on  the  sand. 
In  the  night  by  the  moonlight  and  the  tower  he 
went  to  catch  fish,  which  frequented  the  wind- 
ings of  the  cliff  in  myriads.  At  last  he  was  in 
love  with  his  rocks  and  his  treeless  little  island, 
grown  over  only  with  small  thick  plants  exuding 
sticky  resin.  The  distant  views  repaid  him  for 
the  poverty  of  the  island,  however.  During  after- 
noon hours,  when  the  air  became  very  clear  he 
could  see  the  whole  isthmus  covered  with  the 
richest  vegetation.  It  seemed  to  Skavinski  at 
such  times  that  he  saw  one  gigantic  garden, — 
bunches  of  cocoa,  and  enormous  musa,  combined 
as  it  were  in  luxurious  tufted  bouquets,  right 
there  behind  the  houses  of  Aspinwall.  Farther 
on,  between  Aspinwall  and  Panama,  was  a  great 


28       THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF    ASPINWALL. 

forest  over  which  every  morning  and  evening 
hung  a  reddish  haze  of  exhalations, — a  real  trop- 
ical forest  with  its  feet  in  stagnant  water,  inter- 
laced with  lianas  and  filled  with  the  sound  of.  one 
sea  of  gigantic  orchids,  palms,  milk-trees,  iron- 
trees,  gum-trees. 

Through  his  field-glass  the  old  man  could  see 
not  only  trees  and  the  broad  leaves  of  bananas, 
but  even  legions  of  monkeys  and  great  mara- 
bous and  flocks  of  parrots,  rising  at  times  like  a 
rainbow  cloud  over  the  forest.  Skavinski  knew 
such  forests  well,  for  after  being  wrecked  on  the 
Amazon  he  had  wandered  whole  weeks  among 
similar  arches  and  thickets.  He  had  seen  how 
many  dangers  and  deaths  lie  concealed  under 
those  wonderful  and  smiling  exteriors.  During 
the  nights  which  he  had  spent  in  them  he  heard 
close  at  hand  the  sepulchral  voices  of  howling 
monkeys  and  the  roaring  of  the  jaguars ;  he  saw 
gigantic  serpents  coiled  like  lianas  on  trees ;  he 
knew  those  slumbering  forest  lakes  full  of  tor- 
pedo-fish and  swarming  with  crocodiles ;  he 
knew  under  what  a  yoke  man  lives  in  those 
unexplored  wildernesses  in  which  are  single 
leaves  that  exceed  a  man's  size  ten  times, — wil- 
dernesses swarming  with  blood-drinking  mos- 
quitoes, tree-leeches,  and  gigantic  poisonous 
spiders.  He  had  experienced  that  forest  life 
himself,  had  witnessed  it,  had  passed  through  it ; 
therefore  it  gave  him  the  greater  enjoyment  to 


THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF    ASPINWALL.        29 

look  from  his  height  and  gaze  on  those  matos, 
admire  their  beauty,  and  be  guarded  from  their 
treacherousness.  His  tower  preserved  him  from 
every  evil.  He  left  it  only  for  a  few  hours  on 
Sunday.  He  put  on  then  his  blue  keeper's  coat 
with  silver  buttons,  and  hung  his  crosses  on  his 
breast.  His  milk-white  head  was  raised  with  a 
certain  pride  when  he  heard  at  the  door,  while 
entering  the  church,  the  Creoles  say  among 
themselves,  "  We  have  an  honorable  light- 
house keeper  and  not  a  heretic,  though  he  is  a 
Yankee."  But  he  returned  straightway  after 
Mass  to  his  island,  and  returned  happy,  for  he 
had  still  no  faith  in  the  mainland.  On  Sunday 
also  he  read  the  Spanish  newspaper  which  he 
brought  in  the  town,  or  the  New  York  Herald, 
which  he  borrowed  from  Falconbridge ;  and 
he  sought  in  it  European  news  eagerly.  The 
poor  old  heart  on  that  light-house  tower,  and 
in  another  hemisphere,  was  beating  yet  for 
its  birthplace.  At  times  too,  when  the  boat 
brought  his  daily  supplies  and  water  to  the 
island,  he  went  down  from  the  tower  to  talk 
with  Johnson,  the  guard.  But  after  a  while  he 
seemed  to  grow  shy.  He  ceased  to  go  to  the 
town  to  read  the  papers  and  to  go  down  to  talk 
politics  with  Johnson.  Whole  weeks  passed  in 
this  way,  so  that  no  one  saw  him  and  he  saw  no 
one.  The  only  signs  that  the  old  man  was  liv- 
ing were  the  disappearance  of  the  provisions 


3<D      THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF    ASPINWALL. 

left  on  shore,  and  the  light  of  the  lantern  kindled 
every  evening  with  the  same  regularity  with 
which  the  sun  rose  in  the  morning  from  the 
waters  of  those  regions.  Evidently,  the  old  man 
had  become  indifferent  to  the  world.  Homesick- 
ness was  not  the  cause,  but  just  this, — that  even 
homesickness  had  passed  into  resignation.  The 
whole  world  began  now  and  ended  for  Skavinski 
on  his  island.  He  had  grown  accustomed  to  the 
thought  that  he  would  not  leave  the  tower  till  his 
death,  and  he  simply  forgot  that  there  was  any- 
thing else  besides  it.  Moreover,  he  had  become 
a  mystic ;  his  mild  blue  eyes  began  to  stare  like 
the  eyes  of  a  child,  and  were  as  if  fixed  on  some- 
thing at  a  distance.  In  presence  of  a  surround- 
ing uncommonly  simple  and  great,  the  old  man 
was  losing  the  feeling  of  personality ;  he  was 
ceasing  to  exist  as  an  individual,  was  becoming 
merged  more  and  more  in  that  which  inclosed 
him.  He  did  not  understand  anything  beyond 
his  environment ;  he  felt  only  unconsciously. 
At  last  it  seems  to  him  that  the  heavens,  the 
water,  his  rock,  the  tower,  the  golden  sand-banks, 
and  the  swollen  sails,  the  sea-mews,  the  ebb  and 
flow  of  the  tide, — all  form  a  mighty  unity,  one 
enormous  mysterious  soul ;  that  he  is  sinking  in 
that  mystery,  and  feels  that  soul  which  lives  and 
lulls  itself.  He  sinks  and  is  rocked,  forgets 
himself  ;  and  in  that  narrowing  of  his  own  indi- 
vidual existence,  in  that  half-waking,  half-sleep- 


THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF    ASPINWALL.        3! 

ing,  he   has  discovered  a  rest  so  great  that  it 
nearly  resembles  half-death. 


CHAPTER  III. 

BUT  the  awakening  came. 

On  a  certain  day,  when  the  boat  brought 
water  and  a  supply  of  provisions,  Skavinski 
came  down  an  hour  later  from  the  tower,  and 
saw  that  besides  the  usual  cargo  there  was  an 
additional  package.  On  the  outside  of  this 
package  were  postage  stamps  of  the  United 
States,  and  the  address  :  "  Skavinski,  Esq.,"  writ- 
ten on  coarse  canvas. 

The  old  man,  with  aroused  curiosity,  cut  the 
canvas,  and  saw  books  ;  he  took  one  in  his  hand, 
looked  at  it,  and  put  it  back  ;  thereupon  his 
hands  began  to  tremble  greatly.  He  covered 
his  eyes  as  if  he  did  not  believe  them  ;  it  seemed 
to  him  as  if  he  were  dreaming.  The  book  was 
Polish, — what  did  that  mean  ?  Who  could  have 
sent  the  book  ?  Clearly,  it  did  not  occur  to  him 
at  the  first  moment  that  in  the  beginning  of  his 
light-house  career  he  had  read  in  the  Herald, 
borrowed  from  the  consul,  of  the  formation  of  a 
Polish  society  in  New  York,  and  had  sent  at  once 
to  that  society  half  his  month's  salary,  for  which 
he  had,  moreover,  no  use  on  the  tower.  The 
society  had  sent  him  the  books  with  thanks.  The 


32       THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF    ASPINWALL. 

books  came  in  the  natural  way  ;  but  at  the  first 
moment  the  old  man  could  not  seize  those 
thoughts.  Polish  books  in  Aspinwall,  on  his 
tower,  amid  his  solitude, — that  was  for  him  some- 
thing uncommon,  a  certain  breath  from  past 
times,  a  kind  of  miracle.  Now  it  seemed  to  him, 
as  to  those  sailors  in  the  night,  that  something 
was  calling  him  by  name  with  a  voice  greatly 
beloved  and  nearly  forgotten.  He  sat  for  a 
while  with  closed  eyes,  and  was  almost  certain 
that,  when  he  opened  them,  the  dream  would  be 
gone. 

The  package,  cut  open,  lay  before  him,  shone 
upon  clearly  by  the  afternoon  sun,  and  on  it 
was  an  open  book.  When  the  old  man  stretched 
his  hand  toward  it  again,  he  heard  in  the  stillness 
the  beating  of  his  own  heart.  He  looked ;  it  was 
poetry.  On  the  outside  stood  printed  in  great 
letters  the  title,  underneath  the  name  of  the  author. 
The  name  was  not  strange  to  Skavinski ;  he  saw 
that  it  belonged  to  the  great  poet,*  whose  produc- 
tions he  had  read  in  1 830  in  Paris.  Af terward,when 
campaigning  in  Algiers  and  Spain,  he  had  heard 
from  his  countrymen  of  the  growing  fame  of  the 
great  seer ;  but  he  was  so  accustomed  to  the  musket 
at  that  time  that  he  took  no  book  in  hand.  In 
1849  he  went:  to  America,  and  in  the  adventur- 
ous life  which  he  led  he  hardly  ever  met  a  Pole, 

*  Mickiewicz  (pronounced  Mitskyevich),  the  greatest 
poet  of  Poland. 


THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF   ASPINWALL.       33 

and  never  a  Polish  book.  With  the  greater 
eagerness,  therefore,  and  with  a  livelier  beating 
of  the  heart,  did  he  turn  to  the  title-page.  It 
seemed  to  him  then  that  on  his  lonely  rock  some 
solemnity  is  about  to  take  place.  Indeed  it  was 
a  moment  of  great  calm  and  silence.  The  clocks 
of  Aspinwall  were  striking  five  in  the  afternoon. 
Not  a  cloud  darkened  the  clear  sky ;  only  a  few 
sea-mews  were  sailing  through  the  air.  The 
ocean  was  as  if  cradled  to  sleep.  The  waves 
on  the  shore  stammered  quietly,  spreading  softly 
on  the  sand.  In  the  distance  the  white  houses 
of  Aspinwall,  and  the  wonderful  groups  of  palm, 
were  smiling.  In  truth,  there  was  something 
there  solemn,  calm,  and  full  of  dignity.  Sud- 
denly, in  the  midst  of  that  calm  of  Nature,  was 
heard  the  trembling  voice  of  the  old  man,  who 
read  aloud  as  if  to  understand  himself  better : 


"  Thou  art  like  health,  O  my  birth-land  Litva!  * 
How  much  we  should  prize  thee  he  only  can  know  who 

has  lost  thee. 

Thy  beauty  in  perfect  adornment  this  day 
I  see  and  describe,  because  I  am  yearning  for  thee." 

His  voice  failed  Skavinski.  The  letters  began 
to  dance  before  his  eyes  ;  something  broke  in  his 
breast,  and  went  like  a  wave  from  his  heart  higher 
and  higher,  choking  his  voice  and  pressing  his 

*  Lithuania. 


34       THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF    ASPINWALL. 

throat.     A  moment  more  he  controlled   himself, 
and  read  further : 

"  O  Holy  Lady,  who  guardest  bright  Chenstohova, 
Who  shinest  in  Ostrobrama  and  preservest 
The  castle  town  Novgrodek  with  its  trusty  people, 
As  Thou  didst  give  me  back  to  health  in  childhood, 
When  by  my  weeping  mother  placed  beneath  Thy  care 
I  raised  my  lifeless  eyelids  upward, 
And  straightway  walked  unto  Thy  holy  threshold, 
To  thank  God  for  the  life  restored  me, — 
So  by  a  wonder  now  restore  us  to  the  bosom  of  our 
birthplace." 

The  swollen  wave  broke  through  the  restraint 
of  his  will.  The  old  man  sobbed,  and  threw 
himself  on  the  ground  ;  his  milk-white  hair  was 
mingled  with  the  sand  of  the  sea.  Forty  years 
had  passed  since  he  had  seen  his  country,  and 
God  knows  how  many  since  he  heard  his  native 
speech  ;  and  now  that  speech  had  come  to  him 
itself, — it  had  sailed  to  him  over  the  ocean,  and 
found  him  in  solitude  on  another  hemisphere, — 
it  so  loved,  so  dear,  so  beautiful !  In  the  sob- 
bing which  shook  him  there  was  no  pain, — only 
a  suddenly  aroused  immense  love,  in  the  presence 
of  which  other  things  are  as  nothing.  With  that 
great  weeping  he  had  simply  implored  forgive- 
ness of  that  beloved  one,  set  aside  because  he 
had  grown  so  old,  had  become  so  accustomed  to 
his  solitary  rock,  and  had  so  forgotten  it  that  in 
him  even  longing  had  begun  to  disappear.  But 


THE    LIGHT    HOUSE-KEEPER    OF    ASPINWALL.        35 

now  it  returned  as  if  by  a  miracle ;  therefore  the 
heart  leaped  in  him. 

Moments  vanished  one  after  another  ;  he  lay 
there  continually.  The  mews  flew  over  the  light- 
house, crying  as  if  alarmed  for  their  old  friend. 
The  hour  in  which  he  fed  them  with  the  rem- 
nants of  his  food  had  come  ;  therefore,  some  of 
them  flew  down  from  the  light-house  to  him ; 
then  more  and  more  came,  and  began  to  pick  and 
to  shake  their  wings  over  his  head.  The  sound 
of  the  wings  roused  him.  He  had  wept  his  fill, 
and  had  now  a  certain  calm  and  brightness ;  but 
his  eyes  were  as  if  inspired.  He  gave  unwit- 
tingly all  his  provisions  to  the  birds,  which 
rushed  at  him  with  an  uproar,  and  he  himself 
took  the  book  again.  The  sun  had  gone  already 
behind  the  gardens  and  the  forest  of  Panama,  and 
was  going  slowly  beyond  the  isthmus  to  the  other 
ocean ;  but  the  Atlantic  was  full  of  light  yet ;  in 
the  open  air  there  was  still  perfect  vision  ;  there- 
fore, he  read  further : 

"  Now  bear  my  longing  soul  to  those  forest  slopes,  to  those 
green  meadows." 

At  last  the  dusk  obliterates  the  letters  on  the 
white  paper, — the  dusk  short  as  a  twinkle. 
The  old  man  rested  his  head  on  the  rock,  and 
closed  his  eyes.  Then  "  She  who  defends  bright 
Chenstohova  "  took  his  soul,  and  transported  it 
to  "  those  fields  colored  by  various  grain."  On 


36       THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF    ASPINWALL. 

the  sky  were  burning  yet  those  long  stripes,  red 
and  golden,  and  on  those  brightnesses  he  was 
flying  to  beloved  regions.  The  pine-woods  were 
sounding  in  his  ears ;  the  streams  of  his  native 
place  were  murmuring.  He  saw  everything  as  it 
was  ;  everything  asked  him,  "  Dost  remember  ?  " 
He  remembers !  he  sees  broad  fields ;  between 
the  fields,  woods  and  villages.  It  is  night  now. 
At  this  hour  his  lantern  usually  illuminates  the 
darkness  of  the  sea;  but  now  he  is  in  his  na- 
tive village.  His  old  head  has  dropped  on  his 
breast,  and  he  is  dreaming.  Pictures  are  passing 
before  his  eyes  quickly,  and  a  little  disorderly. 
He  does  not  see  the  house  in  which  he  was  born, 
for  war  had  destroyed  it ;  he  does  not  see  his 
father  and  mother,  for  they  died  when  he  was  a 
child ;  but  still  the  village  is  as  if  he  had  left  it 
yesterday, — the  line  of  cottages  with  lights  in  the 
windows,  the  mound,  the  mill,  the  two  ponds 
opposite  each  other,  and  thundering  all  night  with 
a  chorus  of  frogs.  Once  he  had  been  on  guard 
in  that  village  all  night ;  now  that  past  stood 
before  him  at  once  in  a  series  of  views.  He  is 
an  Ulan  again,  and  he  stands  there  on  guard  ;  at 
a  distance  is  the  public-house  ;  he  looks  with 
swimming  eyes.  There  is  thundering  and  sing- 
ing and  shouting  amid  the  silence  of  the  night 
with  voices  of  fiddles  and  bass-viols  "  U-ha  ! 
U-ha!"  Then  the  Ulans  knock  out  fire  with 
their  horseshoes,  and  it  is  wearisome  for  him 


THE    LIGHT-KOrSE    KEEPER    OF    ASPINWALL.        37 

there  on  his  horse.  The  hours  drag  on  slowly ; 
at  last  the  lights  are  quenched  ;  now  as  far  as  the 
eye  reaches  there  is  mist,  and  mist  impenetrable  ; 
now  the  fog  rises,  evidently  from  the  fields,  and 
embraces  the  whole  world  with  a  whitish  cloud. 
You  would  say,  a  complete  ocean.  But  that  is 
fields ;  soon  the  land-rail  will  be  heard  in  the 
darkness,  and  the  bitterns  will  call  from  the 
reeds.  The  night  is  calm  and  cool, — in  truth,  a 
Polish  night !  In  the  distance  the  pine-wood  is 
sounding  without  wind,  like  the  roll  of  the  sea. 
Soon  dawn  will  whiten  the  East.  In  fact,  the 
cocks  are  beginning  to  crow  behind  the  hedges. 
One  answers  to  another  from  cottage  to  cottage  ; 
the  storks  are  screaming  somewhere  on  high. 
The  Ulan  feels  well  and  bright.  Some  one  had 
spoken  of  a  battle  to-morrow.  Hei !  that  will  go 
on,  like  all  the  others,  with  shouting,  with  flutter- 
ing of  flaglets.  The  young  blood  is  playing  like 
a  trumpet,  though  the  night  cools  it.  But  it  is 
dawning.  Already  night  is  growing  pale  ;  out  of 
the  shadows  come  forests,  the  thicket,  a  row 
of  cottages,  the  mill,  the  poplars.  The  well  is 
squeaking  like  a  metal  banner  on  a  tower.  What 
a  beloved  land,  beautiful  in  the  rosy  gleams  of 
the  morning !  Oh,  the  one  land,  the  one  land  ! 

Quiet!  the  watchful  picket  hears  that  some 
one  is  approaching.  Of  course,  they  are  com- 
ing to  relieve  the  guard. 

Suddenly  some  voice  is  heard  above  Skavin- 
ski, — 


38       THE    LIGHT-HOUSE    KEEPER    OF 

"  Here,  old  man  !  Get  up !  What's  the  mat- 
ter?" 

The  old  man  opens  his  eyes,  and  looks  with 
wonder  at  the  person  standing  before  him. 
The  remnants  of  the  dream-visions  struggle  in 
his  head  with  reality.  At  last  the  visions  pale 
and  vanish.  Before  him  stands  Johnson,  the 
harbor  guide. 

"  What 's  this  ?  "  asked  Johnson  ;  "  are  you 
sick?" 

"No." 

"You  didn't  light  the  lantern.  You  must 
leave  your  place.  A  vessel  from  St.  Geromo 
was  wrecked  on  the  bar.  It  is  lucky  that  no 
one  was  drowned,  or  you  would  go  to  trial. 
Get  into  the  boat  with  me ;  you  '11  hear  the  rest 
at  the  Consulate." 

The  old  man  grew  pale ;  in  fact  he  had  not 
lighted  the  lantern  that  night. 

A  few  days  later,  Skavinski  was  seen  on  the 
deck  of  a  steamer,  which  was  going  from  Aspin- 
wall  to  New  York.  The  poor  man  had  lost  his 
place.  There  opened  before  him  new  roads  of 
wandering;  the  wind  had  torn  that  leaf  away 
again  to  whirl  it  over  lands  and  seas,  to  sport 
with  it  till  satisfied.  The  old  man  had  failed 
greatly  during  those  few  days,  and  was  bent 
over;  only  his  eyes  were  gleaming.  On  his 
new  road  of  life  he  held  at  his  breast  his  book, 
which  from  time  to  time  he  pressed  with  his 
hand  as  if  in  fear  that  that  too  might  go  from  him. 


THE  PLAIN  SISTER 

BY 

DEMETR10S  BIKfiLAS 


From  "  Tales  from  the  >£gean."    Translated  by  L.  E. 
Opdycke.    Published  by  A.  C.  McClurg  &  Co. 


Copyright,  1894,  by  A.  C.  McClurg  &  Co. 


THE   PLAIN   SISTER 

BY   DEMETRIOS    BIK^LAS 
I. 

MR.  PLATEAS,  professor  of  Greek  in  the 
Gymnasium  of  Syra,  was  returning  from 
his  regular  afternoon  walk. 

He  used  to  take  this  walk  along  the  Vaporia, 
but  since  they  had  begun  to  build  a  carriage  road 
to  Chroussa — at  the  other  end  of  the  island — he 
bent  his  steps  in  that  direction,  instead  of  pacing 
four  times  up  and  down  the  only  promenade  in 
Syra.  He  followed  the  road-building  with  great 
interest,  and  went  farther  and  farther  from  week 
to  week.  His  learned  colleagues  said  he  would 
finally  get  to  Chroussa, — when  the  road  was 
finished  ;  but  at  this  time — that  is,  in  1850 — the 
Conservative  party  in  the  town  regarded  the  ex- 
pense as  useless  and  too  heavy  for  the  resources 
of  the  commune,  and  so  the  work  had  been 
stopped  for  some  months. 

The  road  was  completed  as  far  as  the  stony 
valley  of  Mana,  and  here  the  professor's  daily 
walk  ended.  To  look  at  him  nobody  would  have 

4i 


42  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

suspected  that  he  had  to  care  for  his  health  ;  but 
his  growing  stoutness  gave  him  no  litttle  anxiety, 
and  led  him  to  take  this  exercise.  Perhaps  his 
short  stature  made  him  look  stouter  than  he  really 
was  ;  yet  it  could  not  be  denied  that  his  neck 
emerged  with  difficulty  from  the  folds  of  his  neck- 
cloth, or  that  his  close-shaven,  brick-red  cheeks 
stood  out  rather  too  conspicuously  on  each  side 
of  his  thick  moustache.  The  professor  had 
passed  his  fortieth  year.  True,  he  still  preserved 
his  elasticity,  and  his  short  legs  carried  their 
burden  easily ;  but  it  was  noticed  that  when  he 
had  a  companion  on  his  walks,  he  always  con- 
trived to  have  his  interlocutor  do  the  talking 
going  up  hill,  and  took  his  own  turn  coming  down 
or  on  the  level  ground. 

If  he  had  thus  far  failed  to  lessen  his  rotundity, 
he  had  at  least  stopped  its  growth, — a  fact  of 
which  he  made  sure  once  a  month  by  weighing 
himself  on  the  scales  of  the  Custom  House, 
where  a  friend  of  his  held  the  post  of  weigher. 
His  physician  had  also  recommended  sea-bathing. 
Most  of  his  friends — both  doctors  and  laymen 
— protested  against  this  advice  ;  but  the  professor 
was  immovable  when  once  he  had  made  up  his 
mind  or  bestowed  his  confidence;  he  stood  firm 
against  the  remonstrance  and  banter  of  those  who 
regarded  sea-bathing  as  a  tonic,  and  consequently 
fattening.  He  continued  his  baths  for  two 
seasons,  and  would  have  kept  on  for  the  rest  of 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  43 

his  life,  if  a  dreadful  accident  had  not  given  him 
such  a  fear  of  the  sea,  that  he  would  have  risked 
doubling  his  circumference  rather  than  expose 
himself  again  to  the  danger  from  which  he  had 
been  saved  only  through  the  strength  and  cour- 
age of  Mr.  Liakos,  a  judge  of  the  civil  court. 
But  for  him,  Mr.  Plateas  would  have  been 
drowned,  and  this  history  unwritten. 

It  happened  in  this  wise. 

The  professor  was  not  an  expert  swimmer,  but 
he  could  keep  above  water,  and  was  particularly 
fond  of  floating.  One  summer  day  as  he  lay  on 
the  surface  of  the  tepid  sea  quite  unconcernedly, 
the  sense  of  comfort  led  to  a  slight  somnolence. 
All  at  once  he  felt  the  water  heaving  under  him 
as  if  suddenly  parted  by  some  heavy  body,  and 
then  seething  against  his  person.  In  an  instant 
he  thought  of  a  shark,  and  turned  quickly  to  swim 
away  from  the  monster;  but  whether  from  hurry, 
fright,  or  his  own  weight,  he  lost  his  balance  and 
sank  heavily.  While  all  this  happened  quick  as  a 
flash,  the  moments  seemed  like  centuries  to  him, 
and  his  imagination,  excited  by  the  sudden  rush  of 
blood  to  the  head,  worked  so  swiftly,  that,  as  the 
professor  said  afterwards,  if  he  should  try  to  set 
down  everything  that  came  into  his  mind  then,  it 
would  make  a  good-sized  book.  Scenes  of  his 
childhood,  incidents  of  his  youth,  the  faces  of 
his  favorite  pupils  since  the  beginning  of  his 
career  as  a  teacher,  the  death  of  his  mother,  the 


44  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

breakfast  he  had  eaten  that  morning, — all  passed 
before  him  in  quick  succession,  and  mingled 
together  without  becoming  confused ;  while  as  a 
musical  accompaniment,  there  kept  sounding  in 
his  ears  the  verse  of  Valaoritis  in  "  The  Bell "  : 

"  Ding-dong !     The  bell !  " 

The  night  before  poor  Mr.  Plateas  had  been 
reading  "  The  Bell "  of  the  poet  of  Leucadia,— 
that  pathetic  picture  of  the  enamored  young  sailor, 
who,  on  returning  to  his  village,  throws  himself 
into  the  sea  to  reach  more  speedily  the  shore, 
where  he  hears  the  tolling  knell  and  sees  the  fu- 
neral procession  of  his  beloved,  and  as  he  buffets 
the  waves  is  devoured  by  the  monster  of  the  deep. 
The  poetical  description  of  this  catastrophe  had 
so  affected  him  that  he  afterwards  attributed  his 
misadventure  to  the  influence  of  the  poet's  verses. 
If  he  had  not  read  "  The  Bell  "  that  night,  he  would 
not  have  mistaken  for  a  shark  the  urchin  that 
swam  under  him,  for  it  was  not  the  first  time  that 
mischievous  boys  had  amused  themselves  by 
plunging  under  the  professor's  broad  shoulders  ; 
but  he  had  never  been  frightened  before,  while 
to-day  this  poetic  recollection  nearly  cost  him 
his  life. 

Fortunately  Mr.  Liakos  was  taking  his  bath 
near  by,  and  when  he  saw  the  professor  disap- 
pear in  that  extraordinary  fashion,  and  the  circles 
widening  on  the  surface,  he  at  once  understood 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  45 

what  had  happened.  Swimming  rapidly  to  the 
spot,  he  dived  down,  managed  to  grasp  the 
drowning  man,  dragged  him  to  the  surface,  and 
brought  him  ashore  unconscious.  Thanks  to 
these  prompt  measures,  Mr.  Plateas  came  to 
himself, — with  great  difficulty,  it  is  true,  but  he 
finally  did  come  to  himself ;  and  there  on  the 
shore  of  the  sea  he  made  a  double  vow :  never 
again  to  go  into  the  water,  and  never  to  forget 
that  he  owed  his  life  to  Mr.  Liakos. 

This  vow  he  kept  faithfully.  Indeed,  so  far  as 
his  preserver  was  concerned,  it  was  kept  with  such 
exaggeration,  that  while  the  judge  did  not  repent 
saving  the  professor's  life,  he  often  found  himself 
regretting  that  some  one  else  had  not  been  at 
hand  to  earn  all  this  embarrassing  gratitude. 
Everywhere  Mr.  Plateas  boasted  of  the  merits  of 
his  preserver  ;  the  whole  island  resounded  with 
his  praise ;  each  time  they  met, — and  they  met 
several  times  a  day, — he  rushed  toward  the  judge 
enthusiastically  and  lost  no  chance  to  proclaim 
that  henceforth  his  only  desire  was  to  prove  his 
words  by  his  deeds. 

"  My  life  belongs  to  you,"  he  would  say ;  "  I 
have  consecrated  it  to  you." 

In  vain  the  judge  protested,  and  urged  that  the 
matter  was  not  so  serious, — that  any  one  else 
would  have  done  the  same  in  his  place.  Mr. 
Plateas  would  not  be  convinced,  and  persisted 
in  declaring  his  gratitude.  While  it  often  rather 


46  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

bored  him,  the  judge  was  touched  by  this  devo- 
tion, and  came  to  accept  the  professor  as  a  part 
of  his  daily  life  ;  in  this  way  the  two  men  gradu- 
ally became  fast  friends,  although  they  were  un- 
like in  almost  everything. 

So  Mr.  Plateas  was  returning  from  his  consti- 
tutional. It  was  one  of  those  beautiful  February 
days,  true  forerunners  of  spring,  when  the  sun 
kisses  the  first  leaves  of  the  early  almonds,  the 
blue  sea  sparkles,  and  the  cloudless  sky  of 
Greece  smiles.  But  it  was  nearly  sunset,  and  the 
prudent  professor  hardly  dared  expose  himself 
to  the  cool  evening  air,  for  at  this  season  winter 
reasserts  itself  as  soon  as  the  sun  goes  down. 
He  had  almost  reached  the  dockyard,  which  then 
marked  the  outskirts  of  Syra,  and  was  still  walk- 
ing along  the  shore,  when  he  saw  his  well-beloved 
Liakos  in  the  distance  coming  from  the  town. 
A  smile  of  satisfaction  lighted  his  round  face  ; 
he  threw  up  both  hands,  in  one  of  which  was  a 
stout  cane,  and  raising  his  voice  so  as  to  be 
heard  by  his  friend  from  afar,  declaimed  this  line 
from  the  "  Iliad  "  : 


r/f  6e  GV  £Gct  (f>epi&T£ 

Who  mayest  thou  be,  of  mortal  men  most  brave  ? 

The  professor  had  a  habit  of  quoting  Homer 
on  all  occasions,  and  was  reputed  to  know  the 
whole  "  Iliad  "  and  "  Odyssey  "  by  heart.  He 
modestly  disavowed  this  tribute  to  his  learning, 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  47 

but  without  giving  up  the  quotations  that  seemed 
to  justify  it.  It  is  true  ill-natured  people  said 
his  verses  were  not  always  quite  applicable;  but 
the  Hellenists  of  Syra  did  not  confirm  this  slan- 
der, possibly  because  they  were  not  competent 
to  judge.  Still,  everybody  used  to  smile  when 
he  raised  his  voice  in  the  midst  of  a  trivial  con- 
versation to  roll  forth  majestically  some  sonorous 
hexameter  from  Homer. 

When  the  two  friends  were  near  enough,  Mr. 
Plateas  stopped  and  effusively  shook  hands  with 
his  preserver. 

"  My  dear  friend,  why  did  n't  you  tell  me  you 
were  going  to  walk  today?  We  could  have 
come  out  together, — it's  time  to  go  in  now. 
Why  did  you  start  so  late  ? " 

"  Yes,  I  am  late ;  I  expected  to  meet  you  far- 
ther on."  And  Mr.  Liakos  added  with  a  show 
of  indifference,  "  Are  there  many  people  out  to- 
day?" 

"  Very  few.  You  know  our  Syrans ;  they  're 
content  to  saunter  up  and  down  their  crowded 
square ;  it  is  only  people  of  taste  who  enjoy 
themselves — 

.  .  .  Trapa  Oiva  rro^v(f)^oi,af3oio  da^aoarjg. 
.  .  .  on  the  shore  of  the  resounding  sea." 

11  And  who  were  these  men  of  taste  to-day  ? " 
asked  the  judge,  with  a  smile. 

"  If  I  had    spoken   of  men  of  taste,  I  should 


48  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

have  had  to  confine  myself  to  the  dual  number  !  " 
Mr.  Plateas  began  to  laugh  at  his  own  joke.  His 
friend  smiled  too,  but  wishing  a  more  exact  an- 
swer, continued  : 

"  At  least  we  two  have  imitators  ;  how  many 
did  you  meet  and  who  were  they  ?  " 

"  Always  the  same  ;  Mr.  A.,  Mr.  B. — "  And 
the  professor  began  to  count  off  on  his  fingers 
the  peripatetic  philosophers,  as  he  used  to  call 
the  frequenters  of  this  promenade,  that  he  had 
met, — all  of  them  old,  or  at  least  of  ripe  age,  ex- 
cept one  romantic  youth  who  thought  himself  a 
poet. 

"  And  no  ladies  ?  "  asked  the  judge. 

"  Oh,  yes,  Mrs.  X.  with  her  flock  of  children, 
and  the  merchant, — what  is  his  name, — Mr. 
Mitrophanis,  with  his  two  daughters." 

The  judge  had  learned  all  he  wanted  to  know 
without  letting  his  friend  perceive  the  drift  of 
his  questions.  This  was  not  very  difficult,  for 
the  professor  was  by  no  means  a  modern  Lyn- 
ceus,  and  did  not  see  any  great  distance  beyond 
his  nose.  No  doubt  this  resulted  from  the  innate 
simplicity  and  integrity  of  his  character;  having 
never  been  able  to  conceal  or  feign  anything 
himself,  he  was  easily  led  to  believe  whatever  he 
was  told.  The  readiness  with  which  he  became 
the  victim  of  his  friends  each  first  of  April  was 
notorious.  He  was  always  on  the  watch  from 
the  night  before ;  but  his  precautions  were  in 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  49 

vain.  He  was  a  man  of  first  impressions.  Some- 
times, but  not  often,  he  fathomed  the  questions 
afterward,  and  discovered  that  he  had  not  acted 
or  spoken  as  he  would  have  liked.  As  a  rule, 
however,  these  after-thoughts  came  too  late  to 
be  of  any  use,  and  he  had  to  console  himself 
with  the  reflection  that  what 's  done  is  done. 

"  What  do  you  say,  will  you  stroll  on  with 
me  ?  "  asked  the  judge. 

"What,  at  this  hour,  my  dear  friend  ! " 

"  Only  to  the  turn  of  the  road." 

"  You  had  better  come  home  with  me,  and  I  '11 
treat  you  to  some  perfumed  wine  that  I  received 
yesterday  from  Siphnos.  I  can  recommend  it." 

"  Well,  since  you  are  so  kind,  I  shall  be  very 
glad  to  taste  your  native  wine ;  but  first  let  us 
sit  here  awhile  and  breathe  the  fresh  sea-air." 
And  he  pointed  to  a  modest  cafe',  "On  the 
Sands,"  which  a  bold  speculator  had  improvized 
only  a  few  weeks  before,  by  making  a  small  in- 
closure  of  planks  and  setting  up  a  few  tables. 

The  professor  turned  toward  the  cafe,  then 
looked  at  the  setting  sun,  took  out  his  watch, 
glanced  at  the  hour,  and  heaved  a  gentle  sigh. 

"  You  do  whatever  you  please  with  me,"  he 
said,  as  he  followed  Mr.  Liakos. 
4 


5O  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

II. 

THE  two  friends  bent  their  steps  toward  the 
empty  cafe7,  to  the  great  delight  of  the  proprie- 
tor, who  ran  forward  zealously  to  offer  his  ser- 
vices. The  judge  contrived  to  place  the  seats 
so  that  he  could  see  the  road  that  led  to  Mana. 
The  professor  sat  down  opposite,  facing  the  town, 
with  his  back  to  the  country  ;  but  he  seemed 
rather  nervous  about  the  evening  air,  for  he  shiv- 
ered every  now  and  then,  and  took  care  to  but- 
ton up  his  overcoat  to  the  very  neck. 

They  began  by  talking  about  their  daily  affairs  ; 
Mr.  Liakos  suggested  the  topics,  while  the  pro- 
fessor held  forth  to  his  heart's  content,  and  fairly 
revelled  in  Homeric  quotation.  He  noticed, 
however,  that  his  companion,  instead  of  heeding 
what  he  said,  kept  looking  toward  the  highway, 
and  leaning  forward  to  see  still  further  around 
the  bend  in  the  road.  Following  his  friend's 
gaze,  Mr.  Plateas  also  turned  now  and  then  ;  he 
even  turned  squarely  around  and  peered  through 
his  glasses  to  find  out  what  the  judge  was  look- 
ing at ;  but  seeing  nothing  he  sat  down  again 
erect  upon  his  stool,  and  went  on  with  the  con- 
versation. 

At  last  Mr.  Liakos  espied  what  he  was  looking 
for.  His  eyes  shone ;  the  expression  of  his 
whole  face  changed,  and  he  made  no  further  pre- 
tence of  listening  to  his  friend's  story  about  a  re- 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  5! 

cent  controversy  between  two  learned  professors 
in  the  University  of  Athens.  Seeing  the  judge's 
eyes  fixed  upon  some  object  behind,  Mr.  Plateas 
stopped  short,  leaned  his  fat  hand  on  the  table 
to  aid  the  gyration  that  he  was  about  to  make 
upon  his  stool,  and  was  preparing  for  another 
effort  to  discover  what  could  thus  fascinate  Mr. 
Liakos,  when  the  judge,  divining  his  companion's 
purpose,  suddenly  laid  his  hand  on  the  profes- 
sor's, and  pressing  it  firmly,  said  in  a  low  voice, 
but  with  a  tone  of  authority  : 

"  Don't  turn  around  !  " 

Mr.  Plateas  sat  motionless,  with  mouth  open 
and  eyes  fastened  on  those  of  his  friend,  who  was 
still  staring  at  the  road.  The  judge's  look  showed 
that  the  object  of  his  interest  was  coming  nearer, 
but  the  professor  did  not  dare  to  stir  or  utter  a 
word. 

"  Talk,"  whispered  Mr.  Liakos.  "  Continue 
the  conversation." 

"  But,  my  dear  friend,  what  shall  I  say  ? 
You  've  driven  every  idea  out  of  my  head." 

"  Recite  something." 

"  What  shall  I  recite  ? " 

"  Anything  you  like, — something  out  of  the 
*  Iliad.' " 

"  But  I  can't  think  of  a  single  line  !  " 

"  Say  the  Creed,  then, — anything  you  please, 
only  don't  sit  there  dumb." 

The   poor  professor   began    to   stammer   out 


52  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

mechanically  the  first  words  of  the  Creed ;  but 
either  from  a  sense  of  impiety  or  from  mere  con- 
fusion of  mind,  he  passed  abruptly  to  the  first 
book  of  the  "  Iliad."  His  memory  played  him 
false.  How  his  pupils  would  have  suffered  if 
they  had  thus  maltreated  the  immortal  bard  ! 

He  was  still  reciting  when  the  judge  released 
his  hand  and  got  up  to  make  an  elaborate  bow. 
Mr.  Plateas  looked  in  the  same  direction,  and  saw 
the  back  of  an  elderly  gentleman  between  two 
attractive  young  girls.  He  had  no  difficulty  in 
recognizing  the  trio,  even  from  the  rear. 

Mr.  Liakos  sat  down  again,  blushing  furiously, 
while  the  professor  in  utter  stupefaction  made  the 
sign  of  the  cross. 

"Kyrie  Eleison!"  said  he.  "Then  all  this 
ado  was  for  Mr.  Mitrophanis  and  his  daugh- 
ters ? " 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,"  replied  the  judge,  in  a 
voice  that  betrayed  his  agitation.  "  I  did  not 
want  them  to  think  that  we  were  talking  about 
them." 

"  Bless  my  soul  !  You  don't  mean  to  say 
you  're  in  love  ?  " 

"  Ah,  yes.  I  love  her  with  all  my  heart ! " 
Mr.  Liakos  turned  once  more,  and  his  eyes  fol- 
lowed one  of  the  two  girls. 

The  professor  had  listened  with  some  uneasi- 
ness. While  touched  by  the  judge's  emotion,  he 
was  at  the  same  time  perhaps  a  little  jealous  of 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  53 

its  cause ;  he  was  surprised  that  his  friend  had 
never  spoken  of  this  love,  and  vexed  with  him- 
self that  he  had  not  divined  it.  But  all  these 
ideas  were  so  hazy  that  he  could  hardly  have 
expressed  them. 

After  a  few  moments'  silence,  and  while  the 
judge's  passionate  avowal  still  lingered  in  his 
ears,  he  asked  naively,  and  without  stopping  to 
think  : 

"  Which  one  ? " 

Mr.  Liakos  looked  at  the  professor  in  astonish- 
ment, and  although  he  did  not  speak,  the  ex- 
pression of  his  face  said  plainly,  "  Can  you 
ask?" 

Mr.  Plateas  clapped  his  hand  to  his  forehead. 

"  Where  were  my  wits  ! "  he  cried.  "  Excuse 
me,  my  dear  friend ;  but  seeing  only  their  backs, 
as  I  did  a  moment  ago,  I  could  n't  tell  one  from 
the  other;  and  I  had  forgotten  that  the  elder 
sister's  face  would  scarcely  inspire  love,  But 
the  younger — she  is  charming  !  " 

The  judge  listened  without  reply. 

"  Do  you  know,"  the  professor  went  on,  at 
last  unburdening  his  mind,  "  I  don't  understand 
how  you  could  be  in  love,  and  not  tell  me  about 
it ;  how  you  could  hide  your  feelings  from  your 
friend  !  If  it  had  been  I,  you  would  n't  have 
been  spared  a  single  sigh  !  "  And  his  chest  gave 
forth  an  "  Ah "  which  he  tried  to  render  amo- 
rous. This  sigh,  or  perhaps  the  mere  idea  of  the 


54  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

professor  in  love,  brought  a  smile  to  the  judge's 
clouded  face. 

"  Why  have  n't  you  ever  spoken  to  me  about 
it  ?  "  continued  Mr.  Plateas. 

"  Because  I  did  not  wish  to  bore  you,"  replied 
Mr.  Liakos.  Then,  touched  by  his  friend's  re- 
proachful look,  he  made  haste  to  add,  "  But  now 
I  will  tell  you  everything,  since  you  desire  it." 

Still  he  was  silent,  as  if  he  hardly  knew  how 
to  begin.  The  professor  shivered  again,  and 
seeing  that  the  sun  had  gone  down  behind  the 
mountains,  said  : 

"  Had  n't  we  better  talk  about  this  on  the  way 
home,  or  at  my  house  ?  It 's  time  to  go  in." 

The  two  men  rose,  and  started  toward  the 
city. 

What  desponding  lover  has  not  yearned  to 
pour  out  his  heart  to  some  friend  ?  Even  rever- 
ence for  the  purity  of  his  feeling  will  not  restrain 
him.  He  tries  to  guard  the  mystery  of  his  love 
as  in  a  holy  sanctuary  ;  he  would  not  expose  it 
to  unrevering  eyes ;  he  hesitates,  he  delays,— 
but  sooner  or  later  his  heart  will  overflow,  and 
he  must  have  a  confidant. 

The  judge  had  already  chosen  his  confidant, 
and  so  was  in  no  hurry  to  take  advantage  of  the 
opportunity  that  now  offered  ;  he  was  still  silent, 
and  began  to  regret  his  thoughtless  promise  to 
tell  his  friend  everything.  While  he  had  an  es- 
teem and  even  a  warm  affection  for  Mr.  Plateas, 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  55 

he  could  not  regard  the  professor  as  a  fitting 
recipient  for  a  love-confidence,  or  quite  able  to 
appreciate  the  delicacy  of  his  feeling ;  and,  be- 
sides, it  seemed  to  him  almost  treason  to  reveal 
again  the  secret  he  had  already  confided  to 
another. 

Mr.  Plateas  noticed  his  friend's  hesitancy,  but 
ascribed  it  to  agitation.  After  a  pause  he  saw 
that  the  confession  was  not  coming  of  itself,  and 
tried  to  draw  it  out  by  asking  questions.  Al- 
though frank,  the  answers  he  received  were  brief; 
still,  he  was  able  to  gather  that  the  judge  had 
been  in  love  ever  since  coming  to  Syra, — three 
years  before, — and  had  then  vowed  either  to 
marry  Mr.  Mitrophanis's  younger  daughter,  or 
never  to  marry  at  all.  It  was  only  within  the 
last  few  months,  however,  that  Mr.  Liakos  had 
met  the  young  girl  for  the  first  time,  at  a  friend's 
house,  and  had  discovered  that  his  love  was  re- 
turned. 

"  Where  did  this  happen  ? " 

"  At  my  cousin's." 

"  Does  she  know  the  two  girls  ?" 

"  Oh,  yes  ;  she  was  a  friend  of  their  mother's." 

"  Ah  !  Now  I  understand,"  cried  the  professor. 
"  Your  cousin  received  your  sighs.  She  has  been 
your  confidante  !  That 's  why  you  never  said 
anything  to  me." 

The  judge  smiled,  but  his  poor  friend  felt  a 
little  jealous  of  this  cousin. 


56  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

"  Why  did  n't  you  propose  for  her  hand  just  as 
soon  as  you  knew  she  liked  you  ? "  the  professor 
continued. 

"  I  did,  a  week  ago ;  I  requested  my  cousin  to 
call  on  Mr.  Mitrophanis,  but — " 

"  But  what  ?  Where  could  he  find  a  better 
son-in-law  ?  He  did  n't  refuse  you,  surely  ? " 

"  No,  he  did  not  refuse,  but  he  made  a  condi- 
tion that  can  be  fulfilled — Heaven  knows  when  ! 
In  the  meanwhile  he  does  not  wish  us  to  meet. 
I  had  not  seen  her  for  ten  days,  even  at  a  dis- 
tance, and  you  can  understand  with  what  emo- 
tion just  now  I — " 

"  What  is  this  condition  ? "  asked  the  pro- 
fessor. 

"  To  wait  until  the  elder  sister  is  married.  He 
won't  allow  the  younger  to  marry,  or  even  to  be 
betrothed,  before  the  elder." 

"  Ah,  my  friend,  that 's  a  pity  !  I  fear  you  '11 
have  to  wait  a  long,  long  time.  It  won't  be  so 
easy  to  marry  off  the  sister.  Still,  all  things  are 
possible, — you  mustn't  despair." 

The  judge  was  silent,  evidently  a  prey  to  mel- 
ancholy. After  a  little  he  said : 

"  And  yet  that  sister  is  a  perfect  treasure, 
in  spite  of  her  lack  of  beauty.  There  is  n't  a 
sweeter  soul  on  earth  ;  she  has  entreated  her 
father  to  change  his  decision  ;  she  assures  him 
that  she  has  no  wish  to  marry,  and  that  her  only 
desire  is  to  remain  with  him  to  care  for  his  old 


THE    PLAIN  SISTER.  57 

age,  and  to  help  rear  her  sister's  children.  But 
the  old  man  is  inflexible  ;  when  once  he  takes  a 
stand,  that 's  the  end  of  it !  " 

The  judge's  tongue  was  untied,  and  he  was  as 
eloquent  in  praise  of  the  elder  sister  as  he  had 
been  reserved  in  telling  of  his  love.  Perhaps 
this  eased  his  mind,  for  to  speak  of  her  seemed 
almost  like  speaking  of  his  sweetheart;  to  com- 
mend the  one  was  to  exalt  the  other. 

"  She  is  an  angel  of  goodness,"  he  continued, 
"  and  loves  her  sister  with  all  a  mother's  tender- 
ness ;  indeed,  she  has  filled  a  mother's  place  ever 
since  the  two  girls  were  left  orphans.  She  has 
the  whole  care  of  the  house,  and  manages  it 
admirably  ;  my  cousin  never  tires  of  telling  me 
that  she  has  nowhere  seen  such  good  order,  or 
a  house  so  well  kept.  But  you  must  not  imagine 
that  she  neglects  other  things  for  the  sake  of  her 
housekeeping.  Few  of  our  women  are  so  well 
read  or  so  widely  informed.  In  that  respect,  at 
least,  Mr.  Mitrophanis  is  worthy  of  all  praise  ; 
his  daughters  have  been  carefully  educated.  It 
is  hardly  his  fault  if  the  two  are  not  equally  fair 
to  look  upon  ;  in  beauty  of  character  they  are 
equal.  The  elder  also  is  a  treasure,  and  happy 
the  man  that  wins  her." 

At  first  the  professor  listened  in  some  aston- 
ishment to  his  friend's  sudden  enthusiasm  ;  then, 
little  by  little,  his  surprise  changed  to  uneasiness. 
He  began  to  suspect  that —  But  he  was  not  the 


58  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

man  to  conceal  anything  that  came  into  his  mind, 
and  stopping  abruptly  in  the  middle  of  the  road, 
he  interrupted  the  judge's  eulogy. 

"  But  why  do  you  tell  me  all  this  ? "  he  asked. 
"Why  do  you  sing  her  praises  to  me?  What  do 
you  mean — are  you  trying  to  inveigle  me  into 
marrying  her? " 

Mr.  Liakos  was  astounded.  The  idea  had 
never  occurred  to  him  ;  he  had  never  thought  of 
the  professor  as  a  marrying  man.  And  yet,  why 
not  ?  In  what  was  he  lacking  ?  Was  n't  his 
friend  the  very  man  to  become  the  brother-in- 
law  he  so  ardently  desired  ?  All  this  passed 
vaguely  through  his  mind  while  he  stood  staring 
at  Mr.  Plateas,  unable  to  find  an  answer  to  this 
unexpected  question.  The  professor  continued 
with  energy : 

"  Listen,  Liakos.  I  owe  you  my  life ;  it  be- 
longs to  you.  But  if  you  ask  me  to  get  married 
as  a  proof  of  my  gratitude,  I  'd  far  rather  go  this 
moment  back  to  the  sea,  where  you  saved  me 
from  death,  and  drown  myself  before  your  very 
eyes ! " 

The  sudden  heat  of  the  professor's  speech 
showed  that  he  was  hurt,  but  whether  at  what 
the  judge  had  just  been  saying  about  the  elder 
sister,  or  at  the  secrecy  he  had  shown  in  the  mat- 
ter and  his  studied  reserve  in  speaking  of  the 
younger  sister,  was  doubtful.  Probably  the  good 
man  himself  did  not  know  ;  what  he  did  know 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  59 

was  that  he  felt  hurt.  This  was  clear  enough 
from  what  he  said  and  the  way  he  said  it. 

Mr.  Liakos  was  offended. 

"  Mr.  Plateas,"  he  replied  dryly,  "  I  have  often 
told  you — and  I  repeat  it  now  for  the  last  time, 
I  hope — I  have  not,  and  I  do  not  wish  to  have, 
any  claim  upon  your  gratitude.  As  for  your 
marrying,  I  assure  you  that  I  never  dreamed  of 
presenting  you  as  a  suitor,  or  of  seeking  a  wife 
for  you.  I  had  not  the  least  thought  of  it  when 
I  spoke  to  you  of  my  affairs,  and  I  now  regret 
having  troubled  you  with  them." 

The  two  friends  walked  on  in  silence  side  by 
side,  but  were  impatient  to  part  as  soon  as  they 
could  decorously.  When  they  had  nearly  reached 
the  place  where  their  homeward  paths  would 
separate,  the  professor  repeated  his  invitation. 

"  Won't  you  come  and  taste  my  muscat?  " 

"  No,  thank  you ;  it  is  late,  and  I  have  an 
engagement." 

"  With  your  cousin,  perhaps  ? " 

"  Perhaps  !  "  and  the  judge  tried  to  smile. 

"  I  hope  you  're  not  vexed  with  me,"  said  his 
friend,  in  a  conciliatory  tone. 

"  Why  should  I  be  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  what  I  said  was  uncalled  for, — par- 
ticularly as  you  never  meant  to  interfere  with  my 
liberty."  The  good  man  began  to  laugh,  and 
then  added :  "  But  it 's  much  better  to  have  such 
things  cleared  up." 


60  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

"  Certainly,  quite  so." 

The  judge  shook  the  fat  hand  that  was  cor- 
dially offered  him,  and  hurried  on,  while  his 
companion  went  slowly  home. 


III. 

THE  professor's  house  was  on  the  hillside  in  the 
quarter  where  the  Orphan  Asylum  now  stands. 
At  that  time  there  were  very  few  dwellings  in  the 
neighborhood,  which  was  rather  far  from  the 
centre  of  the  town,  and  the  outlook  was  wide 
and  varied.  It  was  not  the  view,  however,  that 
had  attracted  the  professor,  but  the  cheapness  of 
the  land.  He  had  built  the  house  himself,  and 
its  walls  were  the  fruit  of  many  years  of  toil. 
Small  and  modest  as  it  was,  it  was  his  own  ;  he 
was  in  debt  to  no  man,  and  had  no  rent  to  pay. 
This  sweet  feeling  of  independence  quite  made 
up  for  the  tiring  climb  that  the  corpulent  little 
owner  had  to  take  twice  a  day  up  the  steep 
"  River,"  as  the  street  was  called.  The  road  bore 
this  name  (as  everybody  knows  who  has  visited 
Syra),  because  it  had  been  the  bed  of  a  stream 
that  used  to  carry  the  winter  rains  from  the  moun- 
tain to  the  sea.  In  fact,  the  water  runs  down  the 
street  to  this  day,  and  in  the  wet  season  it  be- 
comes a  raging  torrent.  Although  the  rocks  and 
stones  that  once  lined  its  sides  have  given  place 
to  houses,  with  their  doors  raised  high  above  the 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  6 1 

flood,  the  origin  of  the  street  and  the  reason  for 
its  name  are  obvious  enough  even  now. 

Fortunately,  rains  are  rare  in  Syra,  but  when 
they  do  fall,  the  "  River  "  is  often  impassable  ; 
at  such  times  the  professor  could  reach  his  house 
only  by  zigzags  through  the  side  streets,  and 
there  were  days  when  all  communication  was  cut 
off,  and  he  had  to  stay  shut  up  at  home. 

The  greatest  pleasure  that  the  house  had 
brought  him  was  that  it  had  enabled  him  to  give 
his  old  mother  the  happiness  of  passing  her  last 
days  in  comfort  under  her  own  roof,  after  the 
long  privations  and  trials  through  which  she  had 
reared  her  son  and  had  seen  him  overcome  the 
difficulties  of  his  professorial  career.  She  had 
died  peacefully  in  this  house,  and  although  a 
year  had  passed,  her  room  remained  as  she  had 
left  it.  The  professor  really  needed  it  for  his 
library,  which  grew  from  day  to  day,  but  he  pre- 
ferred to  leave  the  room  unused,  as  sacred  to  his 
mother's  memory. 

The  only  heritage  that  she  left  him  was  her 
old  servant,  the  taciturn  Florou,  whose  senile 
caprices  he  endured  patiently,  bearing  with  her 
uncertain  service  and  poor  cooking.  Florou's 
rule,  however,  rose  no  higher  than  the  ground- 
floor.  Her  master  found  peace  and  quiet  in  his 
own  room  upstairs.  Here  he  worked;  at  his 
table  before  the  window  he  prepared  his  lessons, 
and  read  his  favorite  authors.  Here,  with  pen  in 


62  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

hand  and  his  books  spread  out  before  him,  he 
liked  to  look  dreamily  over  the  roofs  of  the  other 
houses  at  the  sea  and  the  hazy  outline  of  the 
neighboring  islands,  or  to  lean  back  with  closed 
eyelids  and  look — at  nothing,  for  he  was  asleep. 

The  professor  was  very  fond  of  his  house. 
Since  he  had  owned  it,  he  went  out  but  little 
except  to  attend  to  his  classes  or  take  his  regu- 
lar walk,  and  it  was  always  with  a  new  pleasure 
that  he  looked  upon  his  walls  and  opened  his 
door  again. 

This  evening  he  came  home  with  even  greater 
contentment  than  usual,  as  to  a  haven  of  refuge 
from  the  fancied  dangers  that  lurked  in  his 
friend's  eulogy  of  the  plain  sister. 

"That  would  be  the  finishing  stroke  !  "  he  said 
aloud,  as  he  carefully  folded  his  coat,  put  on  an 
old  dressing-gown,  and  tied  a  silk  handkerchief 
around  his  head  in  the  shape  of  a  cap,  as  was 
his  custom  every  evening. 

"  That  would  be  the  finishing  stroke  indeed  ! 
To  bring  a  wife  here  to  turn  everything  upside 
down ;  to  take  me  out  when  I  want  to  stay  in,  or 
keep  me  in  when  I  want  to  go  out ;  to  talk  to  me 
when  I  want  quiet;  to  open  the  window  when  I 
am  chilly,  because  she  is  too  warm ;  or  to  close 
it  when  I  am  warm,  because  she  is  too  cold !  " 
and  with  that  he  shut  the  window. 

w  Marriage  may  be  all  very  well  for  the  young ; 
but  when  a  man  has  reached  years  of  discretion, 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  63 

such  folly  is  not  to  be  thought  of.  I  have  es- 
caped the  fetters  so  far,  and  I  am  not  going  to 
throw  away  my  liberty  at  this  late  day  ! 


AvriKa  dovfaov  f//uap  E/J.OI 

Craftily  they  contrived  against  my  freedom." 

He  remembered  the  woman  who  had  been 
chosen  for  him  in  his  youth,  as  he  had  seen  her 
the  year  before  while  on  a  visit  to  his  native 
island,  —  with  her  gray  hair  and  premature 
wrinkles,  —  surrounded  by  a  troop  of  children, 
playing,  quarrelling,  and  crying. 

"  Thank  Heaven,"  he  said  aloud,  "  I  have  n't 
that  load  to  carry!  I  wish  the  man  joy  that  fills 
my  place  !  " 

Florou  interrupted  him  by  opening  the  door. 
She  looked  about  the  room  in  astonishment,  but 
seeing  that  her  master  was  only  talking  to  him- 
self, she  shook  her  head  and  said  curtly  : 

"  Supper  !  " 

"  Very  well,  I  'm  coming  ;  "  and  he  went  down 
to  the  parlor,  which  was  next  to  the  kitchen  and 
served  as  dining-room  also.  The  professor  sat 
down  with  a  good  appetite,  and  when  his  hunger 
was  appeased,  he  began  to  think  over  the  in- 
cidents of  his  walk.  At  first  his  mind  dwelt 
upon  the  advantages  of  bachelorhood  ;  then  he 
thought  of  Mr.  Liakos,  and  felt  a  sincere  pity  for 
his  friend. 

"  Poor  fellow  !  "  he  said  to  himself.     "  He  has 


64  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

been  hit  by  Cupid's  arrow,  and  is  no  longer  his 
own  master.  He  thinks  he  's  on  the  right  road  to 
happiness  ;  I  hope  he  may  find  it,  and  never  dis- 
cover his  mistake!  Well,  we  never  get  just  what 
we  want  in  this  world,  and  a  man's  happiness 
depends  after  all  on  his  own  way  of  feeling  and 
thinking." 

Mr.  Plateas  fancied  this  was  philosophy,  but, 
in  fact,  it  was  only  a  blind  attempt  to  get  rid  of 
disagreeable  thoughts.  He  could  not  forget  the 
judge's  evident  dejection  and  vain  effort  to  hide 
it.  What  if  Mr.  Liakos  did  want  him  to  marry 
the  plain  sister !  Perhaps  his  friend  had  felt  a 
delicacy  about  speaking  to  him  on  the  sub- 
ject, and  had  denied  ever  having  thought  of 
such  a  thing  only  when  stung  by  his  ungrateful 
words- 

Who  had  a  better  right  to  claim  such  a  sacri- 
fice ?  Did  he  not  owe  his  very  life  to  the  judge  ? 
And  how  had  he  repaid  this  debt  ?  He  had  tried 
to  escape  it  !  He  had  ignored  his  friend's  deli- 
cacy, and  basely  threatened  to  drown  himself 
rather  than  lift  a  hand  to  secure  his  preserver's 
happiness.  The  more  he  thought  of  it,  the 
blacker  seemed  his  ingratitude.  He  had  actually 
insulted  the  man  who  had  saved  his  life !  The 
blood  rushed  to  his  cheeks  ;  his  remorse  grew 
keener  and  keener,  and  his  philosophy  was  of 
little  comfort.  Having  eaten  his  last  bunch  of 
raisins,  he  pushed  away  his  plate  angrily,  threw 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  65 

his  napkin  on  the  table,  and  went  up  to  his  room 
in  a  very  discontented  frame  of  mind. 

"  I  Ve  behaved  abominably,"  he  said  to  him- 
self. "  Why  should  I  have  offended  him  ?  There 
was  no  need  of  saying  what  I  did.  Reflection 
always  comes  too  late  with  me  ! " 

And  striking  his  head  with  his  hand,  he  paced 
up  and  down  his  room  in  the  growing  darkness 
until  Florou  came  in  and  put  his  lamp  on  the 
table. 

She  came  and  went  without  a  word. 

The  professor  stopped  a  moment,  and  his  eyes 
rested  on  the  light.  The  light  reminded  him  of 
his  duty  and  invited  him  to  work ;  he  must  pre- 
pare his  lesson  for  the  morrow.  For  the  first 
time  in  his  life  he  found  that  he  could  not  fix 
his  mind  upon  his  books.  He  hesitated,  and 
then  began  to  walk  up  and  down  again,  thinking 
of  Mr.  Liakos,  of  his  pupils,  of  the  merchant's 
two  daughters,  and  of  the  gymnasiarch*  all  at  the 
same  time.  Finally,  in  this  jumble  of  ideas,  pro- 
fessional instinct  got  the  upper  hand.  He  sat 
down  at  the  table,  put  the  three  heavy  volumes 
of  Gazis's  Dictionary,  the  Syntax  of  Asopios,  and 
his  other  handbooks  of  study  in  their  usual  order, 
then  set  out  his  ink  and  paper,  and  found  in  his 
"  Iliad  "  the  page  marked  for  the  next  day.  He 
began  his  work  by  noting  the  etymology  of  each 
word,  the  syntax  of  every  phrase,  and  the  peculi- 
*  Superintendent  of  a  gymnasium  or  secondary  school. 
5 


66  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

arities  of  each  hexameter.  His  class  had  reached 
the  sixth  book  of  the  "  Iliad." 

Soon,  however,  he  forgot  syntax,  etymology, 
and  metre  ;  he  forgot  his  pupils  and  the  dry  analy- 
sis he  was  making  for  their  benefit,  and  he  read 
through  the  passage  before  him  without  stopping. 
It  was  the  parting  of  Hector  and  Andromache. 
He  discovered  new  beauty  and  meaning  in  the 
story ;  the  exquisite  picture  of  conjugal  and  pa- 
ternal love,  the  happiness  of  mutual  affection, 
the  grief  of  parting,  had  never  made  such  an 
impression  upon  him  before.  Never  before  had 
he  read  or  recited  the  "  Iliad  "  in  this  way,  for 
as  he  read,  Mr.  Liakos  gradually  took  Hector's 
place.  He  kept  thinking  of  his  friend  ;  it  was 
his  friend  who  felt  the  bitterness  of  separation, 
and  that  too  without  ever  having  tasted,  like 
Hector,  the  joys  of  conjugal  happiness! 

Mr.  Plateas  shut  his  book  and  started  up 
again.  A  thousand  conflicting  thoughts  filled  his 
mind  as  he  paced  from  his  table  to  his  bed,  and 
from  his  bed  back  to  his  table. 

"Pshaw!"  he  cried.  "Why  shouldn't  I  be- 
lieve that  Liakos  never  had  any  thought  of  marry- 
ing me  off  ?  I  was  a  fool  to  imagine  such  a 
thing  !  Do  I  look  like  a  marrying  man  ?  " 

He  stopped  before  his  glass,  which  was  lighted 
by  the  lamp  only  at  one  side,  and  saw  one  half 
of  his  face  reflected  with  the  silk  handkerchief 
wound  around  his  head,  while  the  other  half  was 


THE    PLAIN  ,  SISTER.  67 

in  shadow,  and  the  two  ends  of  the  knot  stuck  up 
over  his  forehead. 

"  Truly,"  he  laughed,  "  between  us  we  should 
have  a  beautiful  Astyanax  !  " 

He  sat  down  again,  calmer ;  but  once  more 
there  began  to  throng  before  his  eyes  scenes  and 
images  that  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  next 
day's  lesson.  He  saw  that  he  could  not  work  in 
earnest,  and  decided  to  go  to  bed,  thinking  that 
rest  would  quiet  his  nerves,  and  that  he  could 
get  up  early  in  the  morning  and  prepare  his  task 
with  a  fresher  mind.  So  he  went  to  bed  and  put 
out  his  lamp.  But  sleep  would  not  come  ;  he 
tossed  about  restlessly,  and  in  the  silence  and 
darkness  the  very  tension  of  his  nerves  made  him 
more  and  more  remorseful. 

The  long  hours  of  the  night  passed  slowly. 
At  last,  toward  morning,  he  fell  asleep;  but  his 
waking  thoughts  were  distorted  into  a  frightful 
nightmare,  and  he  started  up  in  terror.  He  had 
dreamt  that  his  bed  was  the  sea,  while  his  pillow 
was  a  shark,  and  his  head  was  in  the  jaws  of  the 
monster.  Then  the  shark  began  to  wear  the  face 
and  shape  of  the  merchant's  elder  daughter,  and 
a  voice — the  voice  of  Liakos — sounded  in  his 
ear,  repeating  over  and  over  : 

"  Ding,  Dong  !  Ungrateful  wretch  !  Ding, 
Dong  !  Ungrateful  wretch  !  " 

He  sat  up  in  bed,  and  as  he  wiped  his  drip- 
ping forehead  with  the  silk  handkerchief,  which 


68  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

had  come  untied  in  the  agony  of  his  dream,  he 
made  an  heroic  resolution. 

"  I  will  marry  her !  "  he  cried.  "  I  owe  so 
much  to  my  preserver.  I  must  do  my  duty  and 
ease  my  conscience." 

He  covered  himself  up  again,  with  a  lighter 
heart ;  his  mind  was  now  tranquil,  and  free  from 
all  suspicion,  hesitation,  or  remorse. 

The  morning  sunlight  flooded  his  room  and 
woke  him  a  full  hour  later  than  usual.  It  was 
the  first  time  this  had  ever  happened  to  the 
punctual  professor,  and  Florou  was  positively 
dazed.  With  heavy  head  and  aching  eyes,  he 
dressed  hastily,  swallowed  his  cup  of  black  coffee, 
and  sat  down  to  the  unfinished  task  of  the  night 
before.  But  his  thoughts  still  wandered. 

Nevertheless,  he  was  at  the  gymnasium  in  time, 
and  began  the  daily  lesson.  But  what  a  lesson  ! 
At  first  the  scholars  wondered  what  had  become 
of  their  teacher's  wonted  severity  ;  they  soon  per- 
ceived that  this  remarkable  forbearance  was  not 
due  to  any  merit  on  their  part,  but  to  complete 
heedlessness  on  his.  Wonder  of  wonders  !  Mr. 
Plateas  was  inattentive !  Emboldened  by  this 
discovery,  they  took  malicious  delight  in  heap- 
ing blunder  upon  blunder,  and  played  dire  havoc 
with  that  sixth  book  of  the"  Iliad,"  never  sparing 
etymology,  syntax,  nor  prosody.  The  good  man 
sat  through  it  all  undisturbed  until  the  regular 
closing  hour  had  struck.  His  pupils  went  out, 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  69 

commenting  not  on  Homer,  but  on  the  unheard- 
of  lenity  of  their  master,  while  as  he  walked 
away  he  resumed  the  burden  of  his  thoughts, — 
how  to  set  about  putting  his  resolve  into  execu- 
tion. 

The  affair  was  not  so  simple  as  it  had  seemed 
to  him  in  the  night.  His  decision  to  marry  the 
elder  daughter  of  Mr.  Mitrophanis  was  not 
enough ;  there  were  certain  steps  to  take,  but 
what  were  they  ?  Should  he  apply  to  his  friend  ? 
After  what  had  passed  between  them  the  day 
before,  he  hardly  liked  to  go  to  the  judge  and 
say — what  ?  "  I  am  ready  for  the  sacrifice  !  " 
Certainly  he  could  n't  do  that.  Should  he  ask 
the  aid  of  Mr.  Liakos's  cousin  ?  There  were 
objections  to  this  course,  too  ;  to  be  sure,  he 
knew  the  lady,  and  her  husband  as  well ;  he  was 
in  the  habit  of  bowing  to  them  on  the  street, 
but  he  had  never  had  any  conversation  with  the 
cousin,  and  felt  that  he  had  neither  the  right  nor 
the  courage  to  ask  her  to  serve  as  intermediary. 

He  thought  it  all  over  without  reaching  any 
conclusion,  and  was  crossing  the  square  on  his 
way  home, — for  it  was  nearly  time  for  his  noon- 
day dinner, — when  suddenly  he  saw  Mr.  Mitro- 
phanis coming  toward  him.  This  meeting  put 
an  end  to  all  his  doubts,  and  with  a  flash  of 
inspiration  he  decided  to  speak  directly  to  the 
young  lady's  father.  What  could  be  simpler? 
Having  no  time  to  weigh  the  matter  carefully,  he 


70  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

was  only  too  glad  to  find  this  happy  way  out  of 
his  perplexity.  He  bowed,  and  stopped  before 
the  old  gentleman. 

"  Mr.  Mitrophanis,  I  am  delighted  to  meet  you, 
for  I  have  a  few  words  to  say." 

"Mr.  Plateas,  I  believe?"  said  the  other, 
politely  returning  the  bow. 

"The  same." 

"  And  what  can  I  do  for  you,  Mr.  Plateas  ?  " 

The  professor  began  to  feel  a  little  embar- 
rassed ;  but  it  was  too  late  to  turn  back,  so  he 
took  courage  and  went  on  : 

"  To  come  to  the  point  at  once,  Mr.  Mitro- 
phanis, I  desire  to  become  your  son-in-law ! " 

This  abrupt  proposal  was  a  surprise  to  the  old 
gentleman,  and  hardly  an  agreeable  one.  The 
offer  itself  was  not  so  astonishing,  for  the  beauty 
of  his  younger  daughter  had  often  obliged  the 
father  to  refuse  proposals  of  this  kind  ;  but  he 
had  never  been  addressed  quite  so  brusquely 
before.  Moreover,  of  all  the  suitors  who  had 
thus  far  presented  themselves,  Mr.  Plateas 
seemed  the  least  eligible  in  point  of  age  and 
other  respects.  But  it  was  not  this  so  much  that 
the  old  gentleman  had  in  mind,  as  he  said  to 
himself,  "  What,  he  too  !  " 

"  I  am  greatly  honored  by  your  proposal,"  he 
said  to  Mr.  Plateas;  "but  my  little  girl  is  too 
young,  and  I  have  not  thought  of  marriage  for 
her  yet." 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  71 

"  What  little  girl  ?  My  suit  is  not  for  the 
younger  sister ;  I  ask  you  for  the  hand  of  Miss 
— "  He  meant  to  call  her  by  her  name,  but 
found  he  did  not  know  it.  "  I  ask  you  for  the 
hand  of — your  elder  daughter." 

Mr.  Mitrophanis  could  not  conceal  his  aston- 
ishment at  these  words ;  such  a  thing  had  never 
happened  before.  He  said  nothing,  but  looked 
sharply  at  Mr.  Plateas,  who  felt  his  patience  giv- 
ing way. 

"  I  must  admit,  Mr.  Plateas,"  said  the  old 
gentleman  at  last,  "  that  your  proposition  is 
wholly  unexpected,  and  comes  in  rather  an  un- 
usual form.  Don't  you  think  that  our  tradi- 
tional custom  in  such  cases  is  very  sensible, 
and  that  these  questions  are  managed  better  by 
intermediaries  ?  " 

The  professor  was  not  prepared  for  this.  He 
had  even  imagined  that  the  young  lady's  father 
would  fall  on  his  neck  in  the  open  street,  with 
delight  at  having  at  last  found  the  wished-for 
son-in-law. 

"  I — I  thought, "  he  stammered,  "  that  you 
knew  me  well  enough,  and  that  the  simplest  way 
was  to  speak  to  you  myself." 

"Certainly,  without  doubt.  But  if  you  would 
send  one  of  your  friends  to  speak  to  me,  and — 
give  me  time  for  reflection,  you  would  oblige  me 
greatly." 

"  With  pleasure  !     I  '11  send  Mr.  Liakos." 


72  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

At  this  name  the  old  man  frowned. 

"  Ah !  "  said  he,  "  Mr.  Liakos  is  in  your 
confidence." 

Poor  Mr.  Plateas  saw  that  he  had  made  a  mis- 
take in  bringing  up  his  friend's  name  in  the  affair. 
He  was  about  to  say  something, — he  did  n't  know 
exactly  what, — when  Mr.  Mitrophanis  forestalled 
him,  and  ended  his  embarrassment. 

"  It  is  well.  I  will  await  Mr.  Liakos."  Then 
the  old  gentleman  bowed  and  walked  on. 

Never  in  his  life  had  the  professor  been  in  such 
a  state  of  mental  distress  as  that  to  which  he  had 
been  a  prey  ever  since  the  evening  before.  His 
sufferings  at  the  time  he  came  so  near  drowning 
were  not  to  be  compared  with  his  present  anguish. 
Then  the  danger  had  come  suddenly,  and  he  had 
realized  it  to  the  full  only  when  it  was  over. 
Now,  the  uncertainty  of  the  future  added  to  his 
misery.  At  the  very  moment  when  he  thought 
he  had  reached  port,  he  found  himself  completely 
at  sea  again.  He  stood  there  in  the  middle  of 
the  square,  his  arms  hanging  helplessly,  and 
stared  at  the  back  of  the  retreating  merchant. 

"Well,  I  must  see  Liakos,"  he  said  to  himself. 
"  But  where  shall  I  find  him  at  this  time  of  day  ?  " 

Just  then  the  clock  on  the  Church  of  the  Trans- 
figuration struck  twelve.  Mr.  Plateas  remem- 
bered, first  that  his  dinner  was  waiting  for  him 
at  home,  and  next  that  his  friend  was  in  the 
habit  of  dining  at  a  certain  restaurant  behind  the 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  73 

square  ;  and  wending  his  way  there,  he  met  the 
judge  at  the  door. 

"  Oh,  my  dear  friend  !  "  he  exclaimed.  "  My 
dear  friend !  " 

"  What 's  the  matter  ?  What  has  happened  to 
you  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Liakos,  anxiously. 

"  What  has  happened  to  me  ?  Something  I 
never  dreamed  of  !  I  've  just  asked  Mr.  Mitro- 
phanis  for  the  hand  of  his  elder  daughter,  and 
instead  of — " 

"  You  asked  him  for  his  daughter's  hand  ?  " 

"  Yes.  Is  there  anything  so  very  astonishing 
in  that  ? " 

"  Why,  did  n't  you  tell  me  yesterday  that—" 

"  Well,  what  if  I  did  ?  During  the  night  I 
thought  it  over,  and  became  convinced  that  I 
ought  to  get  married,  and  that  I  never  shall  find 
a  better  wife." 

"  Listen,  Plateas,"  said  Mr.  Liakos,  obviously 
much  moved.  "  I  understand  your  sudden  con- 
version, because  I  understand  you  ;  but  I  can't 
let  you  make  such  a  sacrifice." 

"  What  sacrifice?  Who  said  anything  about 
sacrifice  ?  I  have  made  up  my  mind  to  get  mar- 
ried, because  I  want  to  get  married  ;  and  I  will 
get  married,  and  if  her  father  refuses  his  consent 
I  '11  run  away  with  her  !  "  And  he  gave  a  lively 
account  of  his  meeting  with  Mr.  Mitrophanis. 

The  judge  smiled  as  he  listened,  for  he,  too,  had 
been  thinking  of  this  match  ever  since  the  night 


74  THE   PLAIN   SISTER. 

before,  and  the  more  he  thought  of  it  the  more 
eminently  fit  and  proper  it  seemed.  After  rigid 
self-examination,  he  persuaded  himself  that  he 
was  quite  disinterested  in  the  matter,  and  that 
his  sweetheart's  sister  and  his  friend  could  never 
be  happy  apart.  As  for  the  father's  consent,  he 
had  little  fear  on  that  score.  He  rather  dreaded, 
it  is  true,  the  mission  that  was  thrust  upon 
him,  especially  when  he  thought  of  the  manner  in 
which  the  old  man  had  received  his  name  ;  but 
he  felt  that  he  could  not  refuse  this  service  to  his 
friend,  and  finally  promised  to  see  Mr.  Mitro- 
phanis  that  very  day,  and  to  come  in  the  evening 
to  report  the  happy  result  of  his  interview. 


IV. 

WHEN  the  professor  had  gone,  the  judge  began 
to  think  with  misgiving  of  the  difficulties  that 
beset  his  mission.  He  had  so  much  at  stake  in 
its  success  that  his  mediation  might  not  be 
accepted  as  impartial,  or  his  praise  of  the  suitor 
as  quite  unbiased.  His  friend's  cause  ought  to 
have  been  entrusted  to  some  one  less  deeply 
interested  in  the  event.  If  the  professor  had  not 
been  in  such  haste  to  name  him  as  an  intermedi- 
ary, they  could  have  consulted  his  cousin,  and 
even  placed  the  matter  in  her  hands;  his  own 
appearance  on  the  scene  would  only  give  Mr. 
Mitrophanis  fresh  offence. 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  75 

But  why  not  ask  her  advice  in  confidence  ? 
She  was  a  woman  of  sense  and  experience,  and 
could  probably  find  some  way  out  of  their  quan- 
dary. Mr.  Liakos  was  on  the  point  of  going  to 
his  cousin,  but  he  reflected  that  it  would  be  a 
grave  indiscretion  to  impart  the  secret  to  a  third 
person  without  his  friend's  consent,  and  he  felt 
too  that  it  would  be  very  weak  in  him  not  to  per- 
form loyally  the\  duty  that  he  had  undertaken. 
Forward,  then  !  Courage  ! 

So  Mr.  Liakos  started  for  the  office  of  his 
sweetheart's  father,  although  not  without  inward 
trepidation. 

It  so  happened  that  Mr.  Mitrophanis  was  just 
receiving  a  consignment  of  coffee  from  the  Cus- 
tom House ;  carts  were  coming  up  one  after 
another,  porters  were  carrying  the  sacks  into  the 
warehouse,  and  the  judge  had  difficulty  in  making 
his  way  to  the  door. 

It  was  a  huge  square  building,  with  a  room  on 
the  street  partitioned  off  at  one  corner.  This 
room  was  the  office,  and  had  a  grated  window  ; 
but  the  light  from  it  and  from  the  street  door 
was  too  dim  for  Mr.  Liakos  to  see  what  was 
going  on  inside  the  warehouse.  As  he  stood 
there  on  the  threshold,  he  saw  that  his  arrival 
was  ill-timed  ;  for  there  was  a  dispute  in  progress. 
Although  he  did  not  understand,  or  even  try  to 
understand  what  it  was  all  about,  he  heard  hot 
words  bandied  back  and  forth,  and  above  them 


76  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

he  could  distinguish  the  merchant's  voice,  loud 
and  masterful. 

The  judge  stopped  in  surprise.  He  had  heard 
of  the  old  gentleman's  temper,  but  had  not  imag- 
ined that  anger  could  raise  to  such  a  pitch  a  voice 
usually  so  calm  and  dignified.  He  was  alarmed 
and  was  trying  to  slip  away  unseen,  when  Mr. 
Mitrophanis  interrupted  the  discussion  and  called 
out  to  him  from  the  depths  of  the  warehouse  : 

"  What  do  you  wish,  Mr.  Liakos  ?  " 

"  I  came  to  say  a  few  words  ;  but  I  see  you  're 
engaged,  and  will  come  again  some  other  time." 

"  Pass  into  my  office,  and  I  will  be  with  you 
in  a  moment." 

The  judge  stumbled  over  some  coffee  bags, 
and,  making  his  way  into  the  office,  sat  down  by 
the  merchant's  table  in  the  only  chair  that  was 
vacant.  The  air  was  heavy  with  the  odor  of 
colonial  merchandise.  The  dispute  began  anew 
inside  the  warehouse,  and  the  words,  "  weight," 
"  bags,"  "  Custom  House,"  were  repeated  over 
and  over  again.  Mr.  Liakos  sat  listening  to  the 
noise,  and  tried  to  picture  to  himself  the  quiet 
old  gentleman  who  had  been  out  walking  with  his 
two  daughters  the  night  before.  At  last  the  com- 
motion quieted  down,  and  Mr.  Mitrophanis  came 
in  with  a  frown  on  his  face. 

"  I  have  happened  on  an  unlucky  time  for  my 
call,"  thought  the  judge. 

u  I   suppose    you    come    from    Mr.    Plateas," 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  77 

began  the  old  man,  with  a  touch  of  irony  in  his 
tone. 

"  Yes  ;  the  fact  is  he  has  communicated  to  me 
the  conversation  he  had  with  you  this  morning." 

"  I  must  say,  Mr.  Liakos,  that  your  anxiety  to 
find  a  husband  for  my  elder  daughter  seems  to 
me  rather  marked." 

"  I  assure  you,  sir,  that  my  friend's  proposal 
was  wholly  voluntary,  and  was  in  no  wise 
prompted  by  me." 

The  old  gentleman  smiled  incredulously. 

"  My  only  regret  is,"  continued  the  judge, 
"  that  I  allowed  Mr.  Plateas  to  discover  my 
secret  yesterday.  I  protest  I  never  had  the 
least  thought  of  urging  him  to  this  step ;  he 
has  taken  it  of  his  own  accord,  and  you  do  me 
wrong  in  supposing  that  I  have  acted  from  self- 
interest." 

"  I  believe  it,  since  you  say  so,  and  will  not 
stop  to  inquire  how  it  happens  that  he  should 
ask  me  for  the  hand  of  my  daughter,  whom  he 
does  not  know,  the  very  day  after  receiving  your 
confidence. 

"  But  however  that  may  be,"  he  went  on,  with- 
out letting  Mr.  Liakos  speak,  "  I  cannot  give  you 
an  immediate  reply  ;  I  must  have  time  to  consider 
the  question.  Pray  do  not  trouble  yourself  to 
call ;  I  will  make  my  decision  known  to  you." 
The  last  words  were  spoken  dryly. 

The  judge  went  away  much  disconcerted.     It 


78  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

was  not  a  positive  refusal  that  he  had  received, 
nor  yet  was  it  a  consent;  his  most  serious  dis- 
quiet was  caused  by  the  old  man's  tone  and 
manner.  Although  they  might  have  arisen  partly 
from  the  dispute  in  the  warehouse,  it  was  only 
too  clear  that  his  deep  interest  in  the  success  of 
his  mission  had  been  as  detrimental  in  awakening 
the  merchant's  suspicions  as  in  checking  his  own 
eloquence. 

How  many  things  he  could  have  said  to  Mr. 
Mitrophanis  if  he  had  only  dared  !  He  felt  that 
his  mediation  had  simply  made  matters  worse, 
and  might  prove  fatal.  A  more  skilful  diplo- 
matist than  he  would  be  needed  to  conduct  the 
affair  to  a  happy  ending ;  why  had  he  not  acted 
on  his  first  impulse  and  consulted  his  cousin  ? 
Why  not  go  to  her  even  now  ?  Surely  his  friend 
could  not  be  offended,  especially  if  the  result  was 
successful ;  the  poor  judge  was  in  trouble,  and 
longed  for  encouragement  and  support ;  but  while 
he  reasoned  with  himself,  his  feet  were  carrying 
him  to  his  cousin's  house,  and  by  the  time  he 
reached  her  door,  all  his  doubt  had  vanished. 

Mr.  Liakos  found  his  kinswoman  at  work  con- 
verting a  jacket  of  her  elder  son,  which  had 
become  too  small  for  its  owner,  into  a  garment 
still  too  ample  for  the  younger  brother.  The 
boys  were  at  school,  while  their  three  sisters — 
who  came  between  them  in  age — were  studying 
their  lessons  under  their  mother's  eye,  and  at  the 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  79 

same  time  learning  domestic  economy  from  her 
example. 

Being  a  woman  of  tact,  she  saw  at  once  from 
the  judge's  manner  that  he  wished  to  speak  with 
her  alone,  and  sent  the  girls  out  to  play. 

"  Well,  what  is  it  ?  "  she  asked  as  soon  as  they 
had  left  the  room.  "  What 's  the  news  ?  " 

"  Why  should  you  think  there  is  any  news  ?  " 

"  Ah,  indeed  !  As  if  I  did  n't  know  you  !  I 
could  see  at  a  glance  that  you  had  something  on 
your  mind." 

In  truth,  her  feminine  insight  was  seldom  at 
fault  in  reading  Mr.  Liakos,  for  she  had  seen 
him  grow  up  from  a  child,  and  knew  him 
thoroughly.  On  his  side,  the  judge  flattered 
himself  that  he  knew  her  quite  as  well,  but  then 
he  ought  to  have  foreseen  that  her  help  would 
not  be  easily  enlisted  in  an  affair  that  she  had 
not  been  allowed  to  manage  from  the  begin- 
ning. She  enjoyed  busying  herself  with  mar- 
riages in  general  and  with  those  of  her  friends  in 
particular ;  but  she  felt  that  she  was  peculiarly 
qualified  to  assume  the  chief  part  in  planning 
and  carrying  out  arrangements  of  this  kind,  and 
unless  her  claims  were  recognized,  she  rarely  gave 
her  approval,  and  even  did  not  hesitate  to  oppose 
occasionally.  But  for  his  discomfiture  at  the  re- 
sult of  his  visit  to  the  old  merchant,  Mr.  Liakos 
would  doubtless  have  devised  some  way  of  con- 
ciliating his  cousin  ;  it  had  not  occurred  to  him 


80  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

to  take  that  precaution,  and  he  soon  perceived 
the  blunder  he  had  made. 

When  he  announced  abruptly  that  he  had  found 
a  husband  for  his  -sweetheart's  sister,  his  cousin, 
instead  of  showing  pleasure,  or  at  least  some 
curiosity,  quietly  continued  her  sewing  with  af- 
fected indifference,  saying  merely,  "  Ah  !  "  This 
"  Ah  "  was  half-way  between  a  question  and  an 
exclamation  ;  the  judge  could  not  tell  whether 
it  expressed  irony  or  simple  astonishment ;  but 
it  was  enough  to  chill  him. 

"  Everything  is  against  me  !  "  he  thought. 

"And  who  is  your  candidate?"  she  asked 
after  a  pause,  but  without  stopping  her  work. 

"  Mr.  Plateas." 

His  cousin  dropped  her  needle,  and  looked  at 
Mr.  Liakos  with  eyes  full  of  mocking  surprise. 

"  Mr.  Plateas  !  "  she  cried,  and  began  to  laugh 
heartily.  The  judge  had  never  seen  her  so 
merry. 

"  I  don't  see  what  you  find  to  laugh  at,"  he 
said,  with  dignity. 

"  You  must  forgive  me,"  she  replied,  trying 
to  stifle  her  merriment.  "  Pray  forgive  me  if  I 
have  hurt  you  through  your  friend,  but  I  can't  im- 
agine Mr.  Plateas  in  love."  And  she  began  to 
laugh  again  ;  then  seeing  the  judge's  expression, 
she  asked,  "  What  put  this  marriage  into  your 
head  ? " 

"  No, "  he  began,  without  answering  her  ques- 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  8 1 

tion,  "  please  to  tell  me  what  you  find  so  repre- 
hensible in  him." 

"  Reprehensible  !  "  she  repeated,  imitating  her 
cousin's  tone.  "  I  don't  find  him  reprehensible, 
simply  ridiculous." 

"  I  admit  that  his  person  is  not  awe-inspir- 
ing." 

"  Awe-inspiring  !  What  long  words  you  use  ! 
You  '11  be  giving  me  one  of  your  friend's  quota- 
tions from  Homer  next." 

"  Listen,"  he  said,  changing  his  manner.  "  At 
first  I  looked  at  it  just  as  you  do ;  but  the  more 
I  thought  it  over,  the  more  clearly  I  saw  that  I 
was  wrong.  Mr.  Plateas  has  all  the  qualities  that 
go  to  make  a  good  husband.  He  will  be  ridicu- 
lous as  a  lover,  I  must  admit.  He  will  look 
absurd  on  his  wedding  day,  with  the  wreath  of 
flowers  on  his  head  * — " 

At  this  his  cousin  broke  into  a  fresh  peal  of 
laughter,  in  which  the  judge  was  forced  to  join 
in  spite  of  himself.  Their  sudden  gayety  having 
subsided,  the  conversation  became  more  serious. 
Mr.  Liakos  related  all  the  details  of  the  affair, 
and  as  his  story  went  on  he  was  delighted  to  see 
his  cousin's  prejudices  gradually  disappear,  al- 
though she  still  made  objections  when  they  came 
to  dissect  the  suitor's  character. 

"  He  is  a  hypochondriac  !  "  she  said. 

*  The  Greek  bride  and  bridegroom  both  wear  a  wreath 
of  flowers. 

6 


82  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

"  He  takes  care  of  his  health,"  replied  the 
judge,  "  simply  because  he  has  nothing  else  to 
occupy  him.  When  once  he  is  married,  he  '11  care 
for  his  wife,  just  as  he  cared  for  his  mother  while 
she  lived,  and  his  hypochondria,  as  you  call  it, 
will  vanish  fast  enough." 

"He's  pedantic." 

"  That  is  hardly  a  grave  fault  in  a  professor." 

Now  that  the  question  had  narrowed  down  to 
his  friend's  moral  qualities,  Mr.  Liakos  began  to 
feel  certain  of  victory  so  far  as  his  cousin  was 
concerned.  His  only  remaining  doubt  was  as  to 
the  young  lady's  consent. 

"  Her  consent !  "  cried  his  cousin.  "  She  '11 
accept  Mr.  Plateas  gladly.  Since  she  can't  per- 
suade her  father  to  let  her  remain  single,  she 
will  take  the  first  husband  that  offers,  rather  than 
stand  in  the  way  of  her  sister's  happiness.  She 
has  the  soul  of  an  angel,"  the  cousin  went  on, 
with  enthusiasm.  "  She  does  n't  know  her  own 
worth ;  she  sees  that  she  is  not  pretty,  and  in 
her  humility  she  even  exaggerates  her  plainness  ; 
but  her  sweet  unselfishness  is  no  reason  why  she 
should  be  sacrificed." 

"  Do  you  think,  then,  that  it  would  be  a  sacri- 
fice to  marry  Mr.  Plateas  ?  " 

"  How  can  we  tell  ?  " 

His  cousin's  reserve  was  more  propitious  than 
her  merriment  of  a  few  minutes  ago,  and  Mr. 
Liakos  felt  encouraged. 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  83 

"  If  she  were  your  sister,  or  even  your  daughter, 
would  you  not  give  her  to  him  ?  " 

This  question  struck  deeper  than  he  knew,  for 
one  of  her  daughters  was  not  well-favored,  and 
the  girl's  future  was  beginning  to  give  the  mater- 
nal heart  much  uneasiness.  The  mother  laughed 
no  longer  ;  her  eyes  filled,  and  she  made  no  re- 
ply. Without  searching  into  the  cause  of  his 
cousin's  emotion,  the  judge  was  only  too  glad  to 
take  her  silence  for  consent. 

"Very  well,"  he  went  on.  "Now  you  must 
help  me  to  arrange  this  marriage." 

In  order  to  humor  her  innocent  vanity,  he 
pictured  the  obstacles  that  she  would  find  in  the 
character  of  Mr.  Mitrophanis,  and  urged  his  own 
inability  to  overcome  them ;  he  frankly  declared 
that  his  mediation  had  compromised  his  friend's 
suit,  and  that  the  affair  was  far  more  difficult  than 
if  it  had  been  in  her  hands  from  the  beginning; 
he  insisted  that  she  alone  could  retrieve  the 
mistakes  committed,  and  bring  about  a  happy 
ending. 

His  cousin's  objections  gradually  grew  weaker ; 
and  at  last,  after  three  hours  of  argument,  the 
judge  succeeded  so  well  that  she  left  her  work 
(to  the  temporary  disadvantage  of  her  younger 
son),  and  put  on  her  bonnet.  The  two  went  out 
together,  she  to  call  on  Mr.  Mitrophanis,  and  he 
to  find  the  professor. 


84  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 


V. 

POOR  Mr.  Plateas  was  waiting  for  his  friend 
impatiently. 

On  reaching  home  he  had  found  his  dinner 
growing  cold,  and  Florou  worrying  over  her 
master's  unusual  tardiness  ;  it  was  full  twenty 
minutes  after  noon  !  Although  the  professor  was 
hungry  and  ate  with  relish,  his  mind  was  ill  at 
ease.  He  yearned  to  talk  to  some  one,  but  there 
was  no  one  to  talk  to.  He  would  have  been 
glad  to  tell  his  story  even  to  Florou,  but  she 
cared  neither  to  talk  nor  to  listen ;  conversation 
was  not  her  strong  point. 

Besides,  her  master  rather  shrank  from  telling 
her  that  he  had  made  up  his  mind  to  get  mar- 
ried, and  that  her  reign  was  over.  Since  his 
mother's  death,  Florou  had  had  absolute  control 
over  the  household  ;  why  make  her  unhappy  be- 
fore it  was  necessary  ?  On  the  other  hand,  he 
could  contain  himself  no  longer;  if  he  had  not 
spoken,  there  is  no  telling  what  would  have  hap- 
pened. 

Not  daring  to  face  the  question  boldly,  he  beat 
about  the  bush,  and  tried  to  pass  adroitly  from 
the  subject  of  dinner  to  that  of  marriage. 

"  Florou,"  he  said,  "your  meat  is  overdone." 

The  old  woman  made  no  reply,  but  looked  up 
at  the  sun  as  if  to  suggest  that  the  fault  lay  not 
with  her,  but  with  her  master's  tardiness. 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  85 

He  paid  no  attention  to  her  mute  reproach. 

"  In  fact,"  he  went  on,  **  the  dinner  is  n't  fit  to 
eat  to-day." 

"  You  Ve  eaten  it,  though." 

Florou  was  in  the  habit  of  resorting  to  this 
argument  as  unanswerable.  Usually  her  master 
laughed  and  said  that  he  had  eaten  his  dinner 
because  he  was  hungry,  and  not  because  it  was 
good.  To-day,  however,  her  phrase  irritated 
him,  less  on  account  of  the  words  themselves, 
than  from  an  inward  consciousness  that  this  day 
of  all  others  he  had  no  right  to  complain  of  her 
culinary  art. 

In  his  vexation  he  forgot  how  he  had  planned 
to  lead  up  to  the  subject  of  his  marriage,  and 
had  to  finish  his  dinner  in  silence ;  but  while 
Florou  was  carrying  the  dishes  away,  he  thought 
of  a  new  pretext  for  coming  back  to  the  absorb- 
ing topic.  He  noticed  for  the  first  time  a  hole 
in  the  tablecloth  that  had  been  there  a  long 
time. 

"  See  there ! "  said  he,  putting  his  finger 
through  it.  "  My  house  needs  a  mistress, — 
there 's  no  other  remedy  for  such  a  state  of 
things.  I  must  have  a  wife  !  " 

Florou  shrugged  her  shoulders  as  though  she 
thought  her  master  had  lost  his  wits. 

"  Do  you  understand  me  ?  I  must  get  mar- 
ried." 

The  old  woman  smiled. 


86  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

"  What  are  you  laughing  at  ?  I  have  quite 
made  up  my  mind  to  marry." 

Florou  stared. 

"  I  'm  going  to  get  married,  I  tell  you  ! " 

"  And  who  '11  have  you  ?  " 

"  Who  will  have  me  !  "  he  cried,  fairly  choking 
with  rage. 

Almost  beside  himself  at  the  old  woman's 
effrontery,  he  wanted  to  crush  her  with  angry  elo- 
quence ;  but  her  stolidity  baffled  him,  and  he 
went  up  to  his  room  without  a  word.  When  he 
was  alone,  his  anger  soon  cooled ;  but  he  found 
himself  repeating  those  cruel  words,  and  as  he 
said  them  over,  he  began  to  fear  that  Florou  was 
not  so  far  wrong. 

He  recalled  his  friend's  first  disavowal  of  any 
thought  of  him  as  a  suitor,  and  the  father's 
strange  hesitation.  And  then,  why  did  n't  Liakos 
come ;  what  was  keeping  him  so  long  ?  If  his 
mission  were  successful,  he  would  have  brought 
the  news  at  once.  The  question  was  very  sim- 
ple, the  answer  "  yes  "  or  "  no  "  ;  it  surely  must 
be  "no,"  and  the  judge  was  keeping  back  the 
evil  tidings. 

How  silly  he  had  been  to  expose  himself  to  a 
rebuff  on  the  impulse  of  the  moment — what  per- 
fect folly  !  What  business  had  he  to  get  into  such 
a  scrape  ?  But  no,  he  had  only  done  his  duty ; 
he  had  proved  to  his  preserver  the  sincerity  of 
his  friendship  and  the  depth  of  his  gratitude. 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  87 

But  why  did  n't  Liakos  come  ?  Why  did  n't 
he  hurry  back  and  end  this  suspense  ? 

The  unhappy  man  looked  at  his  watch  again 
and  again,  and  was  astonished  each  time  at  the 
slowness  of  the  hands ;  they  seemed  hardly  to 
move  at  all.  He  sat  down,  then  jumped  up 
again  and  looked  out  of  the  window, — no 
Liakos  !  He  tried  to  read,  but  could  not 
keep  his  thoughts  from  straying,  and  shut 
the  book  petulantly.  He  was  in  a  perfect 
fever. 

Meanwhile  the  time  came  for  his  daily  consti- 
tutional, and  Mr.  Plateas  was  on  thorns.  He 
could  not  stay  indoors  waiting  for  his  friend  any 
longer ;  but  in  order  to  be  near  at  hand,  he  re- 
solved to  take  his  old  walk  and  go  no  farther 
than  the  Vaporia.  So  he  called  Florou  and  told 
her  that  he  would  not  be  gone  long,  but  that  if 
Mr.  Liakos  should  come,  she  must  send  him  to 
the  Vaporia.  He  explained  with  great  care  the 
route  he  would  take  in  going  and  in  coming  back, 
so  that  Florou  might  tell  his  friend  exactly.  All 
this  was  quite  unnecessary,  for  the  road  to  the 
Vaporia  was  so  direct  that  the  two  friends  could 
hardly  help  meeting  unless  they  went  out  of 
their  way  to  avoid  each  other ;  but  he  insisted 
upon  his  topographical  directions,  and  repeated 
them  so  often  that  Florou  at  last  lost  her  patience, 
and  exclaimed  : 

"  Very  well,  very  well !  " 


88  THE     PLAIN    SISTER. 

It  was  most  unusual  for  the  old  woman  to  say 
the  same  word  twice. 

Not  a  living  soul  was  to  be  seen  on  the  Vapo- 
ria,  and  Mr.  Plateas  was  able  to  follow  the  course 
of  his  thoughts  undisturbed.  To  tell  the  truth, 
his  ideas  rather  lacked  sequence,  and  were  much 
the  same  thing  over  and  over  ;  but  they  were  so 
engrossing  that  he  had  not  quoted  a  line  of 
Homer  all  day.  If  this  worry  had  lasted  much 
longer,  it  would  have  effected  what  all  his  exercise 
and  sea-bathing  had  failed  to  accomplish  ;  the 
poor  man  would  certainly  have  been  reduced  to 
a  shadow. 

And  still  Liakos  did  not  come  !  For  a  mo- 
ment the  professor  thought  of  going  to  look  for 
his  friend  ;  but  where  should  he  go?  The  judge 
had  promised  to  come,  and  Florou  had  been  told 
to  get  supper  for  both  ;  Liakos  must  come. 

But  why  did  n't  he  come  now  ?  Mr.  Plateas 
paced  up  and  down  the  Vaporia  twenty  times  at 
least,  and  although  he  kept  looking  toward  his 
house,  there  was  no  sign  of  the  judge.  At  last ! 
At  last  he  saw  his  friend  coming  in  the  distance. 

"  Well,  is  it  *  yes  '  or  *  no  '  ? "  he  cried,  as  soon 
as  he  was  near  enough  to  be  heard. 

"  Do  let  me  get  my  breath  first." 

From  the  expression  of  the  poor  man's  face 
Mr.  Liakos  feared  that  "  no  "  would  be  more  wel- 
come than  "  yes." 

"  Can  he  have  repented  ?  "  thought  the  judge  ; 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  »9 

then,  taking  Mr.  Plateas  affectionately  by  the  arm, 
he  turned  back  to  prolong  the  walk,  and  tried  to 
soothe  his  friend's  amour propre. 

"  Don't  be  troubled  ;  she's  not  a  silly  girl,  but 
has  good  sense  and  good  judgment.  She  will 
treat  your  offer  as  an  honor,  and  will  be  happy 
to  have  a  man  like  you  for  a  husband." 

"  Never  mind  about  that,"  said  the  professor, 
in  a  calmer  tone.  "  Tell  me  how  the  matter 
really  stands.  What  have  you  been  doing  all 
this  time  ?  " 

In  relating  his  story,  Mr.  Liakos  did  not  tell 
his  friend  everything.  He  passed  over  the  stiff- 
ness of  Mr.  Mitrophanis  as  well  as  his  cousin's 
unseemly  mirth,  and  urged  so  skilfully  the  need 
of  her  good  offices  as  to  disarm  all  objection  ; 
he  had  left  the  affair  in  his  cousin's  charge,  and 
secured  her  promise  to  send  him  word  of  the 
result  at  the  professor's  house.  This  was  the 
substance  of  the  conversation ;  but  Mr.  Plateas 
asked  so  many  questions  and  the  judge  had  to 
repeat  each  detail  so  often,  that  the  sun  was 
setting  when  the  two  friends  went  back  to  do 
justice  to  Florou's  supper. 

They  had  scarcely  finished  when  there  was  a 
knock  at  the  door,  and  Florou  came  in  with  a 
note  for  Mr.  Liakos. 

Mr.  Plateas  rose,  napkin  in  hand,  and  leaned 
over  his  friend's  chair,  eagerly  following  the 
words  as  the  judge  read  aloud  : 


9O  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

"  MY  DEAR  COUSIN, — Bring  your  friend  to  my 
house  this  evening  ;  the  young  lady  will  be  there. 
Come  early.  YOUR  COUSIN." 

"  What  did  I  tell  you  !  "  cried  Mr.  Liakos,  joy- 
fully. "  Come,  you  must  get  ready." 

Mr.  Plateas  looked  very  serious ;  the  idea  of 
meeting  the  young  girl  made  him  nervous.  What 
should  he  say  to  her  ?  How  should  he  behave  ? 
Besides,  he  was  not  yet  sure  of  being  accepted  ! 
Why  had  n't  the  message  been  a  plain  "yes  "  or 
"no  "?  The  judge  had  difficulty  in  persuading 
Mr.  Plateas  that  the  invitation  was  in  itself  an 
assurance  of  success,  and  that  his  cousin  and  he 
would  do  their  best  to  lessen  the  -embarrassment 
of  the  meeting.  Taking  upon  himself  the  duties 
of  valet,  Mr.  Liakos  superintended  the  poor 
man's  toilet,  and  having  made  him  look  as  fine 
as  possible,  marched  him  off. 

He  would  have  given  almost  anything  to  be 
well  out  of  the  scrape,  but  it  was  too  late  to 
retreat  now. 

As  they  went  along,  the  judge  tried  in  vain  to 
impart  some  of  his  own  high  spirits  to  his  faint- 
hearted friend.  He  was  brimming  over  with 
gladness  at  the  thought  of  his  marriage,  which 
now  seemed  assured.  After  so  long  a  separation 
he  was  about  to  see  his  betrothed,  for  he  felt 
sure  that  she  would  come  with  her  sister.  Mr. 
Plateas  had  no  such  reasons  for  rejoicing.  He 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  91 

walked  on  in  silence,  paying  little  heed  to  his 
friend's  gay  sallies  ;  he  was  trying  to  think  what 
he  should  say  to  the  young  lady,  but  nothing 
came  to  him. 

"  By  the  way,"  he  broke  in  suddenly,  "  what 
is  her  name  ?  " 

"  Whose  ?  " 

"  I  mean  my  future  wife.  Yesterday  I  had  to 
let  her  father  see  that  I  did  n't  even  know  her 
name.  I  must  n't  make  that  mistake'  to-night !  " 

At  this  Mr.  Liakos  broke  into  a  merry  laugh ; 
he  was  in  such  high  good-humor  that  he  found 
fun  in  everything.  His  companion  did  not  laugh, 
but  repeated : 

"What  is  her -name?" 

The  judge  was  about  to  reply  when  he  heard 
some  one  coming  toward  them  call  out  in  the 
darkness : 

"  Liakos,  is  that  you  ?  " 

It  was  his  cousin's  husband,  who  brought  word 
that  he  was  not  to  be  present  at  the  interview. 
The  tactful  cousin  had  felt  that  it  would  be  bet- 
ter to  leave  the  young  lady  alone  with  her  suitor  ; 
then,  too,  the  younger  sister  would  not  come, 
and  the  presence  of  Mr.  Liakos  was  quite  un- 
necessary; her  instructions  were  that  he  should 
spend  the  evening  with  her  husband  at  the  club. 

Mr.  Plateas  felt  his  knees  give  way  under  him. 
What — go  in  and  face  the  two  ladies  all  ^alone  ! 
No,  decidedly  he  had  n't  the  courage  for  that. 


92  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

But  his  supporters,  one  on  either  side,  urged  and 
encouraged  the  unhappy  man  until  they  reached 
the  threshold,  when  the  door  opened  and  they 
pushed  him  in,  regardless  of  his  protests,  then 
closed  it  again,  and  went  off  to  the  club. 

When  Mr.  Liakos  learned  that  his  sweetheart 
was  not  coming,  he  submitted  to  his  banishment 
with  stoicism  ;  but  it  seemed  to  him  that  the 
evening  at  the  club  would  never  come  to  an  end. 
About  ten  'o'clock  a  servant  came  to  say  that 
Mr.  Plateas  was  waiting  for  him  ;  he  rushed  down- 
stairs and  found  his  friend  in  the  street.  By  the 
light  of  a  street  lamp  the  judge  saw  at  once  from 
the  expression  of  the  suitor's  face  that  the  visit 
had  been  a  complete  success.  The  professor 
looked  like  another  man. 

"  Well  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Liakos,  eagerly. 

"  I  tell  you,  she  is  n't  plain  at  all !  "  exclaimed 
Mr.  Plateas.  "  When  she  speaks  her  voice  is 
like  music,  and  she  has  a  charming  expression  ! 
As  for  her  little  hand, — it 's  simply  exquisite  !  " 

"  You  kissed  it,  I  suppose  ? "  said  the  judge. 

"  Of  course  I  did  !  " 

"  What  did  you  say,  and  what  did  she  say  to 
you  ? " 

"  As  though  I  could  tell  you  everything  !  The 
idea !  "  Then  lowering  his  voice,  he  added  : 
"  Do  you  know  what  she  said  to  me  ?  She  told 
me  she  was  glad  and  grateful  that  I  had  asked 
her  to  marry  me  through  friendship  for  you,  be- 


THE    PLAIN    SISTER.  93 

cause  such  a  good  friend  must  make  a  good  hus- 
band. I  begged  her  not  to  say  that,  else  I  could 
not  help  thinking  that  she  accepted  me  only  out 
of  love  for  her  sister. 

"  '  And  why  not  ? '  she  said  gently.  '  What 
sweeter  source  could  the  happiness  of  our  future 
have  ? ' " 

Mr.  Liakos  was  touched. 

"But  really,"  his  friend  went  on,  "I  can't  be- 
gin to  tell  you  everything  now.  One  thing  is 
certain, — I  've  found  a  perfect  treasure  !  " 

"  Did  I  not  tell  you  so  ?  " 

"  Yes,  but  you  have  n't  told  me  her  name,  and 
I  did  n't  dare  ask  her.  What  is  it  ?  " 

The  judge  bent  over  and  whispered  the  name 
that  his  friend  longed  to  hear. 

"  There,  you  know  it  now." 

"Yes,  at  last !  "  and  the  two  friends  parted, — 
the  one  went  home  with  a  new  joy  in  his  heart, 
saying  over  the  name  he  had  just  learned,  while 
the  other  softly  repeated  the  name  so  long  dear 
to  him. 

A  few  weeks  later,  the  first  Sunday  after  Easter, 
there  was  a  high  festival  in  the  old  merchant's 
house  to  celebrate  the  marriage  of  his  two  daugh- 
ters. Of  the  bridegrooms,  Mr.  Liakos  was  not 
the  merrier,  for  now  that  his  dearest  hopes  were 
realized,  his  soul  was  filled  with  a  quiet  happi- 
ness that  left  no  room  for  words.  Mr.  Plateas, 


94  THE    PLAIN    SISTER. 

on  the  other  hand,  was  overflowing  with  delight, 
and  his  high  spirits  seemed  contagious,  for  all 
the  wedding  guests  laughed  with  him.  Even  His 
Eminence  the  Archbishop  of  Tenos  and  Syra, 
who  had  blessed  the  double  marriage,  was  jovial 
with  the  rest,  and  showed  his  learning  by  wishing 
the  happy  couples  joy  in  a  line  from  Homer  : 

"  I,ol  6e  6eol  r6aa  6oleij,  baa  <f>peai  oyoi  fj.evovag. 
"  Thine  own  wish  may  the  Gods  give  thee  in  every  place." 

To  which  Mr.  Plateas  replied  majestically  : 


"  Etf  olcjvbs  apLcrog  a/uvveo6ai  Trepl 
"  The  best  omen  is  to  battle  for  one's  native  land  !  " 

After  the  wedding,  the  judge  obtained  three 
months'  leave,  and  took  his  bride  for  a  visit  to 
his  old  home  among  his  kinsfolk. 

How  eagerly  their  return  was  awaited,  and 
how  delighted  the  sisters  were  to  be  together 
again  !  The  old  father  trembled  with  joy. 

When  the  two  brothers-in-law  were  alone,  each 
saw  his  own  happiness  reflected  in  the  other's  face. 

"  Well,  did  I  exaggerate  when  I  sang  your 
wife's  praises  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Liakos. 

"  She  's  a  treasure,  my  dear  friend  !  "  cried 
Mr.  Plateas,  —  "  a  perfect  treasure  !  In  a  few 
months,"  he  went  on,  "  I  shall  have  a  new  favor 
to  ask  of  you.  I  want  you  to  stand  as  godfather 
to  your  nephew." 

"  What  !     You  too  !  " 

"  And  you  ?  " 


THE  MASSACRE  OF  THE 
INNOCENTS 

BY 

MAURICE  MAETERLINCK 


From  "  The  Massacre  of  the  Innocents  and  other  Tales 
by  Belgian  Writers."    Translated  by  Edith  Win- 
gate  Rinder.    Published  by  Stone  &  Kimball. 


Copyright,  1895,  by  Stone  &  Kimball. 


THE  MASSACRE  OF  THE  INNOCENTS 

BY    MAURICE    MAETERLINCK 

HpOWARDS  the  hour  of   supper  on  Friday, 
i     the  twenty-sixth  day  of  the  month  of  De- 
cember, a  little  shepherd  lad  came  into  Nazareth, 
crying  bitterly. 

Some  peasants,  who  were  drinking  ale  in  the 
Blue  Lion,  opened  the  shutters  to  look  into  the 
village  orchard,  and  saw  the  child  running  over 
the  snow.  They  recognized  him  as  the  son  of 
Korneliz,  and  called  from  the  window :  "  What 
is  the  matter  ?  It 's  time  you  were  abed  !  " 

But,  sobbing  still  and  shaking  with  terror,  the 
boy  cried  that  the  Spaniards  had  come,  that 
they  had  set  fire  to  the  farm,  had  hanged  his 
mother  among  the  nut  trees  and  bound  his  nine 
little  sisters  to  the  trunk  of  a  big  tree.  At  this 
the  peasants  rushed  out  of  the  inn.  Surrounding 
the  child,  they  stunned  him  with  their  question- 
ings and  outcries.  Between  his  sobs,  he  added 
that  the  soldiers  were  on  horseback  and  wore 
armor,  that  they  had  taken  away  the  cattle  of  his 
uncle,  Petrus  Krayer,  and  would  soon  be  in  the 
7  97 


go  THE    MASSACRE    OF    THE    INNOCENTS. 

forest  with  the  sheep  and  cows.  All  now  ran  to 
the  Golden  Swan  where,  as  they  knew,  Korneliz 
and  his  brother-in-law  were  also  drinking  their 
mug  of  ale.  The  moment  the  innkeeper  heard 
these  terrifying  tidings,  he  hurried  into  the  vil- 
lage, crying  that  the  Spaniards  were  at  hand. 

What  a  stir,  what  an  uproar  there  was  then  in 
Nazareth  !  Women  opened  windows,  and  peas- 
ants hurriedly  left  their  houses  carrying  lights 
which  were  put  out  when  they  reached  the  or- 
Ichard,  where,  because  of  the  snow  and  the  full 
moon,  one  could  see  as  well  as  at  midday. 

Later,  they  gathered  round  Korneliz  and 
Krayer,  in  the  open  space  which  faced  the  inns. 
Several  of  them  had  brought  pitchforks  and 
rakes,  and  consulted  together,  terror-stricken, 
under  the  trees. 

But,  as  they  did  not  know  what  to  do,  one  of 
them  ran  to  fetch  the  cure,  who  owned  Korne- 
liz's  farm.  He  came  out  of  the  house  with  the 
sacristan  carrying  the  keys  of  the  church.  All 
followed  him  into  the  churchyard,  whither  his 
cry  came  to  them  from  the  top  of  the  tower,  that 
he  beheld  nothing  either  in  the  fields,  or  by  the 
forest,  but  that  around  the  farm  he  saw  omi- 
nous red  clouds,  for  all  that  the  sky  was  of  a  deep 
blue  and  agleam  with  stars  over  the  rest  of  the 
plain. 

After  taking  counsel  for  a  long  time  in  the 
churchyard,  they  decided  to  hide  in  the  wood 


THE    MASSACRE    OF   THE    INNOCENTS.  99 

through  which  the  Spaniards  must  pass,  and,  if 
these  were  not  too  numerous,  to  attack  them  and 
recover  Petrus  Krayer's  cattle  and  the  plunder 
which  had  been  taken  from  the  farm. 

Having  armed  themselves  with  pitchforks  and 
spades,  while  the  women  remained  outside  the 
church  with  the  cure*,  they  sought  a  suitable  am- 
buscade. Approaching  a  mill  on  a  rising  ground 
adjacent  to  the  verge  of  the  forest,  they  saw  the 
light  of  the  burning  farm  flaming  against  the  stars. 
There  they  waited  under  enormous  oaks,  before  a 
frozen  mere. 

A  shepherd,  known  as  Red  Dwarf,  climbed  the 
hill  to  warn  the  miller,  who  had  stopped  his  mill 
when  he  saw  the  flames  on  the  horizon.  He 
bade  the  peasant  enter,  and  both  men  went  to  a 
window  to  stare  out  into  the  night. 

Before  them  the  moon  shone  over  the  burn- 
ing farmstead,  and  in  its  light  they  saw  a  long 
procession  winding  athwart  the  snow.  Having 
carefully  scrutinized  it,  the  Dwarf  descended 
where  his  comrades  waited  under  the  trees,  and 
now,  they  too  gradually  distinguished  four  men 
on  horseback  behind  a  flock  which  moved  grazing 
on  the  plain. 

While  the  peasants  in  their  blue  breeches  and 
red  cloaks  continued  to  search  about  the  margins 
of  the  mere  and  under  the  snowlit  trees,  the 
sacristan  pointed  out  to  them  a  box-hedge,  behind 
which  they  hid. 


100  THE    MASSACRE    OF   THE    INNOCENTS. 

The  Spaniards,  driving  before  them  the  sheep 
and  the  cattle,  advanced  upon  the  ice.  When 
the  sheep  reached  the  hedge  they  began  to  nibble 
at  the  green  stuff,  and  now  Korneliz  broke  from 
the  shadows  of  the  bushes,  followed  by  the  others 
with  their  pitchforks.  Then  in  the  midst  of  the 
huddled-up  sheep  and  of  the  cows  who  stared 
affrighted,  the  savage  strife  was  fought  out  be- 
neath the  moon,  and  ended  in  a  massacre. 

When  they  had  slain  not  only  the  Spaniards, 
but  also  their  horses,  Korneliz  rushed  thence 
across  the  meadow  in  the  direction  of  the  flames, 
while  the  others  plundered  and  stripped  the  dead. 
Thereafter  all  returned  to  the  village  with  their 
flocks.  The  women,  who  were  observing  the 
dark  forest  from  behind  the  churchyard  walls, 
saw  them  coming  through  the  trees  and  ran  with 
the  cure  to  meet  them,  and  all  returned  dancing 
joyously  amid  the  laughter  of  the  children  and 
the  barking  of  the  dogs. 

But,  while  they  made  merry,  under  the  pear 
trees  of  the  orchard,  where  the  Red  Dwarf  had 
hung  lanterns  in  honor  of  the  kermesse,  they  anx- 
iously demanded  of  the  cure  what  was  to  be  done. 

The  outcome  of  this  was  the  harnessing  of  a 
horse  to  a  cart  in  order  to  fetch  the  bodies  of  the 
woman  and  the  nine  little  girls  to  the  village. 
The  sisters  and  other  relations  of  the  dead  woman 
got  into  the  cart  along  with  the  cure',  who,  being 
old  and  very  fat,  could  not  walk  so  far. 


THE    MASSACRE    OF    THZ"  Itf<0€ZN7S.  ' ''  '*  ?Zh  J 

In  silence  they  entered  the  forest,  and  emerged 
upon  the  moonlit  plain.  There,  in  the  white 
light,  they  descried  the  dead  men,  rigid  and 
naked,  among  the  slain  horses.  Then  they 
moved  onward  toward  the  farm,  which  still 
burned  in  the  midst  of  the  plain. 

When  they  came  to  the  orchard  of  the  flaming 
house,  they  stopped  at  the  gate  of  the  garden, 
dumb  before  the  overwhelming  misfortune  of  the 
peasant.  For  there,  his  wife  hung,  quite  naked, 
on  the  branches  of  an  enormous  nut  tree,  among 
which  he  himself  was  now  mounting  on  a  ladder, 
and  beneath  which,  on  the  frozen  grass,  lay  his 
nine  little  daughters.  Korneliz  had  already, 
climbed  along  the  vast  boughs,  when  suddenly, 
by  the  light  of  the  snow,  he  saw  the  crowd  who 
horror-struck  watched  his  every  movement. 
With  tears  in  his  eyes,  he  made  a  sign  to  them  to 
help  him,  whereat  the  innkeepers  of  the  Blue  Lion 
and  the  Golden  Sun,  the  cure,  with  a  lantern,  and 
many  others,  climbed  up  in  the  moonshine  amid 
the  snow-laden  branches,  to  unfasten  the  dead. 
The  women  of  the  village  received  the  corpse  in 
their  arms  at  the  foot  of  the  tree  ;  even  as  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  received  by  the  women  at 
the  foot  of  the  Cross. 

On  the  morrow  they  buried  her,  and  for  the 
week  thereafter  nothing  unusual  happened  in 
Nazareth. 

But  the  following  Sunday,  hungry  wolves  ran 


ib2  '      THE  MASSACRE  OF  THE  INNOCENTS. 

through  the  village  after  high  mass,  and  it  snowed 
until  midday.  Then,  suddenly,  the  sun  shone 
brilliantly,  and  the  peasants  went  to  dine  as  was 
their  wont,  and  dressed  for  the  benediction. 

There  was  no  one  to  be  seen  on  the  Place, 
for  it  froze  bitterly.  Only  the  dogs  and  chickens 
roamed  about  under  the  trees,  or  the  sheep  nib- 
bled at  a  three-cornered  bit  of  grass,  while  the 
cure's  servant  swept  away  the  snow  from  his 
garden. 

At  that  moment  a  troop  of  armed  men  crossed 
the  stone  bridge  at  the  end  of  the  village,  and 
halted  in  the  orchard.  Peasants  hurried  from 
their  houses,  but,  recognizing  the  new-comers  as 
Spaniards,  they  retreated  terrified,  and  went  to 
the  windows  to  see  what  would  happen. 

About  thirty  soldiers,  in  full  armor,  surrounded 
an  old  man  with  a  white  beard.  Behind  them, 
on  pillions,  rode  red  and  yellow  lancers  who 
jumped  down  and  ran  over  the  snow  to  shake 
off  their  stiffness,  while  several  of  the  soldiers  in 
armor  dismounted  likewise  and  fastened  their 
horses  to  the  trees. 

Then  they  moved  in  the  direction  of  the  Golden 
Sun,  and  knocked  at  the  door.  It  was  opened 
reluctantly ;  the  soldiers  went  in,  warmed  them- 
selves near  the  fire,  and  called  for  ale. 

Presently  they  came  out  of  the  inn,  carry- 
ing pots,  jugs,  and  rye-bread  for  their  compan- 
ions, who  surrounded  the  man  with  the  white 


THE    MASSACRE    OF    THE    INNOCENTS.  lOJ 

beard,  where  he  waited  behind  the  hedge  of 
lances. 

As  the  street  remained  deserted  the  com- 
mander sent  some  horsemen  to  the  back  of  the 
houses,  to  guard  the  village  on  the  country  side. 
He  then  ordered  the  lancers  to  bring  him  all  the 
children  of  two  years  old  and  under,  to  be  mas- 
sacred, as  is  written  in  the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew. 

The  soldiers  first  went  to  the  little  inn  of  the 
Green  Cabbage,  and  to  the  barber's  cottage  which 
stood  side  by  side  midway  in  the  street. 

One  of  them  opened  a  sty  and  a  litter  of  pigs 
wandered  into  the  village.  The  innkeeper  and 
the  barber  came  out,  and  humbly  asked  the  men 
what  they  wanted  ;  but  they  did  not  understand 
Flemish,  and  went  into  the  houses  to  look  for 
the  children. 

The  innkeeper  had  one  child,  who,  in  its  little 
shift,  was  screaming  on  the  table  where  they  had 
just  dined.  A  soldier  took  it  in  his  arms,  and 
carried  it  away  under  the  apple  trees,  while  the 
father  and  mother  followed,  crying. 

Thereafter  the  lancers  opened  other  stable 
doors, — those  of  the  cooper,  the  blacksmith,  the 
cobbler, — and  calves,  cows,  asses,  pigs,  goats, 
and  sheep  roamed  about  the  square.  When 
they  broke  the  carpenter's  windows,  several  of 
the  oldest  and  richest  inhabitants  of  the  village 
assembled  in  the  street,  and  went  to  meet  the 
Spaniards.  Respectfully  they  took  off  their  caps 


104  THE    MASSACRE    OF   THE    INNOCENTS. 

and  hats  to  the  leader  in  the  velvet  mantle,  and 
asked  him  what  he  was  going  to  do.  He  did 
not,  however,  understand  their  language ;  so 
some  one  ran  to  fetch  the  cure. 

The  priest  was  putting  on  a  gold  chasuble  in 
the  vestry,  in  readiness  for  the  benediction. 
The  peasant  cried :  "  The  Spaniards  are  in  the 
orchard !  "  Horrified,  the  cure  ran  to  the  door 
of  the  church,  and  the  choir-boys  followed,  carry- 
ing wax-tapers  and  censer. 

As  he  stood  there,  he  saw  the  animals  from  the 
pens  and  stables  wandering  on  the  snow  and  on 
the  grass ;  the  horsemen  in  the  village,  the 
soldiers  before  the  doors,  horses  tied  to  trees  all 
along  the  street ;  men  and  women  entreating  the 
man  who  held  the  child  in  its  little  shift. 

The  cure'  hastened  into  the  churchyard,  and 
the  peasants  turned  anxiously  towards  him  as  he 
came  through  the  pear  trees,  like  the  Divine 
Presence  itself  robed  in  white  and  gold.  They 
crowded  about  him  where  he  confronted  the  man 
with  the  white  beard. 

He  spoke  in  Flemish  and  in  Latin,  but  the 
commander  merely  shrugged  his  shoulders  to 
show  that  he  did  not  understand. 

The  villagers  asked  their  priest  in  a  low  voice  : 
"  What  does  he  say  ?  What  is  he  going  to  do  ?  " 
Others,  when  they  saw  the  cure  in  the  orchard, 
came  cautiously  from  their  cottages,  women  hur- 
ried up  and  whispered  in  groups,  while  the 


THE    MASSACRE    OF   THE    INNOCENTS.  IO5 

soldiers,  till  that  moment  besieging  an  inn,  ran 
back  at  sight  of  the  crowd  in  the  square. 

Then  the  man  who  held  the  innkeeper's  child 
by  the  leg  cut  off  its  head  with  his  sword. 

The  people  saw  the  head  fall,  and  thereafter 
the  body  lie  bleeding  upon  the  grass.  The 
mother  picked  it  up,  and  carried  it  away,  but 
forgot  the  head.  She  ran  towards  her  home,  but 
stumbling  against  a  tree  fell  prone  on  the  snow, 
where  she  lay  in  a  swoon,  while  the  father  strug- 
gled between  two  soldiers. 

Some  young  peasants  cast  stones  and  blocks 
of  wood  at  the  Spaniards,  but  the  horsemen  all 
lowered  their  lances ;  the  women  fled  and  the 
cure  with  his  parishioners  began  to  shriek  with 
horror,  amid  the  bleating  of  the  sheep,  the  cack- 
ling of  the  geese,  and  the  barking  of  the  dogs. 

But  as  the  soldiers  moved  away  again  into  the 
street,  the  crowd  stood  silent  to  see  what  would 
happen. 

A  troop  entered  the  shop  kept  by  the  sacris- 
tan's sisters,  but  came  out  quietly,  without  harm- 
ing the  seven  women,  who  knelt  on  the  threshold 
praying. 

From  there  they  went  to  the  inn  of  St.  Nicholas, 
which  belonged  to  the  Hunchback.  Here,  too, 
so  as  to  appease  them,  the  door  was  opened  at 
once ;  but,  when  the  soldiers  reappeared  amid  a 
great  uproar,  they  carried  three  children  in  their 
arms.  The  marauders  were  surrounded  by  the 


IO6          THE    MASSACRE    OF   THE    INNOCENTS. 

Hunchback,  his  wife,  and  daughters,  all,  with 
clasped  hands,  imploring  for  mercy. 

When  the  soldiers  came  to  their  white-bearded 
leader,  they  placed  the  children  at  the  foot  of  an 
elm,  where  the  little  ones  remained  seated  on  the 
snow  in  their  Sunday  clothes.  But  one  of  them, 
in  a  yellow  frock,  got  up  and  toddled  unsteadily 
towards  the  sheep.  A  soldier  folio  wed,  with  bare 
sword ;  and  the  child  died  with  his  face  in  the 
grass,  while  the  others  were  killed  around  the 
tree. 

The  peasants  and  the  innkeeper's  daughters 
all  fled  screaming,  and  shut  themselves  up  in 
their  houses.  The  cure,  who  was  left  alone  in 
the  orchard,  threw  himself  on  his  knees,  first 
before  one  horseman,  then  another,  and  with 
crossed  arms,  supplicated  the  Spaniards  piteously, 
while  the  fathers  and  mothers  seated  on  the  snow 
beyond  wept  bitterly  for  the  dead  children  whom 
they  held  upon  their  knees. 

As  the  lancers  passed  along  the  street,  they 
noticed  a  big  blue  farmstead.  When  they  had 
tried,  in  vain,  to  force  open  the  oaken  door 
studded  with  nails,  they  clambered  atop  of  some 
tubs,  which  were  frozen  over  near  the  threshold, 
and  by  this  means  gained  the  house  through  the 
upper  windows. 

There  had  been  a  kermesse  in  this  farm.  At 
sound  of  the  broken  window-panes,  the  families 
who  had  assembled  there  to  eat  gaufres,  custards, 


THE    MASSACRE    OF   THE    INNOCENTS.  lO'J 

and  hams,  crowded  together  behind  the  table  on 
which  still  stood  some  empty  jugs  and  dishes. 
The  soldiers  entered  the  kitchen,  and  after  a  sav- 
age struggle  in  which  many  were  wounded,  they 
seized  all  the  little  boys  and  girls ;  then,  with 
these,  and  the  servant  who  had  bitten  a  lancer's 
thumb,  they  left  the  house  and  fastened  the  door 
behind  them  in  such  a  way  that  the  parents  could 
not  get  out. 

The  villagers  who  had  no  children  slowly  left 
their  houses,  and  followed  the  soldiers  at  a 
distance.  They  saw  them  throw  down  their 
victims  on  the  grass  before  the  old  man,  and 
callously  kill  them  with  lance  and  sword.  Dur- 
ing this,  men  and  women  leaned  out  of  all  the 
windows  of  the  blue  house,  and  out  of  the  barn, 
blaspheming  and  flinging  their  hands  to  heaven, 
when  they  saw  the  red,  pink,  and  white  frocks  of 
their  motionless  little  ones  on  the  grass  between 
the  trees.  The  soldiers  next  hanged  the  farm 
servant  at  the  sign  of  the  Half  Moon,  on  the 
other  side  of  the  street,  and  there  was  a  long 
silence  in  the  village. 

The  massacre  now  became  general.  Mothers 
fled  from  their  houses,  and  attempted  to  escape 
through  the  flower  and  vegetable  gardens,  and  so 
into  the  country  beyond,  but  the  horsemen 
pursued  them  and  drove  them  back  into  the 
street.  Peasants  with  caps  in  their  clasped 
hands  knelt  before  the  men  who  dragged  away 


IO8  THE    MASSACRE    OF   THE    INNOCENTS. 

their  children,  while  amid  the  confusion  the  dogs 
barked  joyously.  The  cure,  with  hands  up- 
raised to  heaven,  rushed  up  and  down  in  front  of 
the  houses  and  under  the  trees,  praying  desper- 
ately ;  here  and  there,  soldiers,  trembling  with 
cold,  blew  on  their  fingers  as  they  moved  about 
the  road,  or  waited  with  hands  in  their  breeches 
pockets,  and  swords  under  their  arms,  before  the 
windows  of  the  houses  which  were  being  scaled. 

Everywhere,  as  in  small  bands  of  twos  and 
threes,  they  moved  along  the  streets,  where  these 
scenes  were  being  enacted,  and  entered  the 
houses,  they  beheld  the  piteous  grief  of  the 
peasants.  The  wife  of  a  market-gardener,  who 
occupied  a  red  brick  cottage  near  the  church, 
pursued  with  a  wooden  stool  the  two  men  who 
carried  off  her  children  in  a  wheelbarrow. 
When  she  saw  them  die,  a  horrible  sickness 
came  upon  her,  and  they  thrust  her  down  on  the 
stool,  under  a  tree  by  the  roadside. 

Other  soldiers  swarmed  up  the  lime  trees  in 
front  of  a  farmstead  with  its  blank  walls  tinted 
mauve,  and  entered  the  house  by  removing  the 
tiles.  When  they  came  back  on  to  the  roof,  the 
father  and  mother,  with  outstretched  arms,  tried 
to  follow  them  through  the  opening,  but  the 
soldiers  repeatedly  pushed  them  back,  and  had 
at  last  to  strike  them  on  the  head  with  their 
swords,  before  they  could  disengage  themselves 
and  regain  the  street. 


THE    MASSACRE    OF   THE    INNOCENTS.  1 09 

One  family  shut  up  in  the  cellar  of  a  large 
cottage  lamented  near  the  grating,  through  which 
the  father  wildly  brandished  a  pitchfork.  Out- 
side on  a  heap  of  manure,  a  bald  old  man  sobbed 
all  alone;  in  the  square,  a  woman  in  a  yellow 
dress  had  swooned,  and  her  weeping  husband 
now  supported  her  under  the  arms,  against  a 
pear  tree ;  another  woman  in  red  fondled  her 
little  girl,  bereft  of  her  hands,  and  lifted  now  one 
tiny  arm,  now  the  other,  to  see  if  the  child  would 
not  move.  Yet  another  woman  fled  towards  the 
country;  but  the  soldiers  pursued  her  among  the 
hayricks,  which  stood  out  in  black  relief  against 
the  fields  of  snow. 

Beneath  the  inn  of  the  Four  Sons  of  Aymon  a 
surging  tumult  reigned.  The  inhabitants  had 
formed  a  barricade,  and  the  soldiers  went  round 
and  round  the  house  without  being  able  to  enter. 
Then  they  were  attempting  to  climb  up  to  the 
signboard  by  the  creepers,  when  they  noticed  a 
ladder  behind  the  garden  door.  This  they  raised 
against  the  wall,  and  went  up  it  in  file.  But  the 
innkeeper  and  all  his  family  hurled  tables,  stools, 
plates,  and  cradles  down  upon  them  from  the 
windows ;  the  ladder  was  overturned,  and  the 
soldiers  fell. 

In  a  wooden  hut  at  the  end  of  the  village, 
another  band  found  a  peasant  woman  washing 
her  children  in  a  tub  near  the  fire.  Being  old 
and  very  deaf,  she  did  not  hear  them  enter.  Two 


HO  THE    MASSACRE    OF    THE    INNOCENTS. 

men  took  the  tub  and  carried  it  away,  and  the 
stupefied  woman  followed  with  the  clothes  in 
which  she  was  about  to  dress  the  children.  But 
when  she  saw  traces  of  blood  everywhere  in  the 
village,  swords  in  the  orchards,  cradles  over- 
turned in  the  street,  women  on  their  knees, 
others  who  wrung  their  hands  over  the  dead,  she 
began  to  scream  and  beat  the  soldiers,  who  put 
down  the  tub  to  defend  themselves.  The  cure* 
hastened  up  also,  and  with  hands  clasped  over 
his  chasuble,  entreated  the  Spaniards  before  the 
naked  little  ones  howling  in  the  water.  Some 
soldiers  came  up,  tied  the  mad  peasant  to  a  tree, 
and  carried  off  the  children. 

The  butcher,  who  had  hidden  his  little  girl, 
leaned  against  his  shop,  and  looked  on  callously. 
A  lancer  and  one  of  the  men  in  armor  entered 
the  house  and  found  the  child  in  a  copper  boiler. 
Then  the  butcher  in  despair  took  one  of  his 
knives  and  rushed  after  them  into  the  street,  but 
soldiers  who  were  passing  disarmed  him  and 
hanged  him  by  the  hands  to  the  hooks  in  the 
wall — there,  among  the  flayed  animals,  he  kicked 
and  struggled,  blaspheming,  until  the  evening. 

Near  the  churchyard,  there  was  a  great  gather- 
ing before  a  long,  low  house,  painted  green.  The 
owner,  standing  on  his  threshold,  shed  bitter 
tears;  as  he  was  very  fat  and  jovial  looking,  he 
excited  the  pity  of  some  soldiers  who  were  seated 
in  the  sun  against  the  wall,  patting  a  dog.  The 


THE    MASSACRE    OF    THE    INNOCENTS.  Ill 

one,  too,  who  dragged  away  his  child  by  the 
hand,  gesticulated  as  if  to  say :  "  What  can  I 
do  ?  It 's  not  my  fault !  " 

A  peasant  who  was  pursued,  jumped  into  a 
boat,  moored  near  the  stone  bridge,  and  with  his 
wife  and  children  moved  away  across  the  un- 
frozen part  of  the  narrow  lagoon.  Not  daring  to 
follow,  the  soldiers  strode  furiously  through  the 
reeds.  They  climbed  up  into  the  willows  on  the 
banks  to  try  to  reach  the  fugitives  with  their 
lances — as  they  did  not  succeed,  they  continued 
for  a  long  time  to  threaten  the  terrified  family 
adrift  upon  the  black  water. 

The  orchard  was  still  full  of  people,  for  it  was 
there,  in  front  of  the  white-bearded  man  who 
directed  the  massacre,  that  most  of  the  children 
were  killed.  Little  dots  who  could  just  walk 
alone  stood  side  by  side  munching  their  slices 
of  bread  and  jam,  and  stared  curiously  at  the 
slaying  of  their  helpless  playmates,  or  collected 
round  the  village  fool  who  played  his  flute  on  the 
grass. 

Then  suddenly  there  was  a  uniform  movement 
in  the  village.  The  peasants  ran  towards  the 
castle  which  stood  on  the  brown  rising  ground, 
at  the  end  of  the  street.  They  had  seen  their 
seigneur  leaning  on  the  battlements  of  his  tower 
and  watching  the  massacre.  Men,  women,  old 
people,  with  hands  outstretched,  supplicated  to 
him,  in  his  velvet  mantle  and  his  gold  cap,  as  to 


112  THE    MASSACRE    OF    THE    INNOCENTS. 

a  king  in  heaven.  But  he  raised  his  arms  and 
shrugged  his  shoulders  to  show  his  helplessness, 
and  when  they  implored  him  more  and  more  per- 
sistently, kneeling  in  the  snow,  with  bared  heads, 
and  uttering  piteous  cries,  he  turned  slowly  into 
the  tower  and  the  peasants'  last  hope  was  gone. 

When  all  the  children  were  slain,  the  tired  sol- 
diers wiped  their  swords  on  the  grass,  and  supped 
under  the  pear  trees.  Then  they  mounted  one 
behind  the  other,  and  rode  out  of  Nazareth  across 
the  stone  bridge,  by  which  they  had  come. 

The  setting  of  the  sun  behind  the  forest  made 
the  woods  aflame,  and  dyed  the  village  blood- 
red.  Exhausted  with  running  and  entreating, 
the  cure  had  thrown  himself  upon  the  snow,  in 
front  of  the  church,  and  his  servant  stood  near 
him.  They  stared  upon  the  street  and  the 
orchard,  both  thronged  with  the  peasants  in  their 
best  clothes.  Before  many  thresholds,  parents 
with  dead  children  on  their  knees  bewailed  with 
ever  fresh  amaze  their  bitter  grief.  Others  still 
lamented  over  the  children  where  they  had  died, 
near  a  barrel,  under  a  barrow,  or  at  the  edge  of 
a  pool.  Others  carried  away  the  dead  in  silence. 
There  were  some  who  began  to  wash  the  benches, 
the  stools,  the  tables,  the  blood-stained  shifts, 
and  to  pick  up  the  cradles  which  had  been 
thrown  into  the  street.  Mother  by  mother 
moaned  under  the  trees  over  the  dead  bodies 
which  lay  upon  the  grass,  little  mutilated  bodies 


THE    MASSACRE    OF   THE    INNOCENTS.  11$ 

which  they  recognized  by  their  woollen  frocks. 
Those  who  were  childless  moved  aimlessly 
through  the  square,  stopping  at  times  in  front  of 
the  bereaved,  who  wailed  and  sobbed  in  their 
sorrow.  The  men,  who  no  longer  wept,  sullenly 
pursued  their  strayed  animals,  around  which 
the  barking  dogs  coursed  ;  or,  in  silence,  repaired 
so  far  their  broken  windows  and  rifled  roofs.  As 
the  moon  solemnly  rose  through  the  quietudes 
of  the  sky,  deep  silence  as  of  sleep  descended 
upon  the  village,  where  now  not  the  shadow  of 
a  living  thing  stirred. 


SAINT  NICHOLAS  EVE 

BY 

CAMILLE  LEMONNIER 


From  "  The  Massacre  of  the  Innocents  and  other  Tales 

by  Belgian  Writers."    Translated  by  Edith  Wingate 

Kinder.    Published  by  Stone  &  Kimball. 


Copyright,  1895,  by  Stone  &  Kimball. 


SAINT  NICHOLAS  EVE 

BY   CAMILLE    LEMONNIER 
I. 


is  the  finest  day  of  the  year,  Nelle," 
exclaimed  a  big  stalwart  man  of  about 
sixty,  with  a  bright  smile,  to  a  fresh  clean-look- 
ing woman,  who  at  that  moment  came  down  the 
ladder  of  the  boat  with  shavings  in  her  hand. 

"  Yes,  Tobias,"  replied  the  woman,  "  it  is  in- 
deed the  day  of  days  for  boatmen." 

"  Do  you  remember  the  first  feast  of  St. 
Nicholas,  which  we  kept  together,  after  we  were 
married  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Tobias,  it  will  soon  be  forty  years  ago." 

"  Hendrik  Shippe,  our  master,  came  on  to  the 
boat  and  said  to  me  :  '  Tobias,  my  lad,  you  must 
keep  the  festival  of  our  blessed  saint  in  a  proper 
way,  now  that  you  have  brought  a  wife  to  your 
boat.'  With  that,  he  put  a  five-franc  piece  into 
my  hand.  *  Mynheer  Shippe,'  I  replied,  '  I  am 
more  pleased  with  your  five-franc  piece  than  if  I 
had  been  crowned.'  I  went  out  without  saying 

117 


Il8  SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE. 

anything  to  my  dear  Nelle,  crossed  the  plank, 
and  ran  into  the  village  to  buy  cream,  eggs,  flour, 
apples,  and  coffee.  Who  was  glad  when  I  came 
back  with  all  the  good  things  and  laid  them  side 
by  side  on  the  table,  while  the  fire  burned  brightly 
in  the  stove  ?  Who  was  glad  ?  Tell  me,  my 
Nelle." 

"  Ah,  Tobias !  We  sat  hand  in  hand  that 
evening  till  ten  o'clock  as  we  had  sat  together 
in  the  moonlight  on  the  banks  of  the  Scheldt 
before  we  were  married.  But  we  did  other 
things,  too,  on  that  day,  lots  of  other  things. 
What  did  we  do  ?  Do  you  remember,  Tobias  ?  " 

"  Oh  !  oh  !  we  made  golden  apple  pancakes  ; 
I  can  smell  them  now.  I  wanted  you  to  teach 
me  how  to  toss  them,  but  I  tossed  two  into  the 
fire,  and  the  third  fell  into  the  cat's  mouth.  Yes, 
yes,  Nelle,  I  remember." 

"Now,  my  man,  we  must  make  apple  pancakes 
again  in  memory  of  that  happy  evening ;  I  have 
brought  shavings  to  light  the  fire.  One  day, 
Riekje  and  Dolf  will  recall  the  good  festival  of 
Saint  Nicholas  as  we  now  recall  it." 

It  was  thus  that  the  boatman,  Tobias  Jeffers, 
spoke  to  his  wife  Nelle,  on  board  the  Gulden- 
visch. 

The  Guldenvisch,  which  had  been  thus  named 
from  the  pretty  gold-fish  which  shone  afore  and 
aft  on  her  prows,  was  Hendrik  Shippe's  best 
boat,  and  he  had  entrusted  it  to  the  care  of 


SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE.  1 19 

Tobias  Jeffers,  his  ablest  boatman.  There  was 
not  a  smarter  looking  craft  in  Termonde,  nor 
one  better  fitted  for  hard  work.  It  was  a  pleas- 
ure to  watch  her  glide  along,  her  waist  well 
under  water,  laden  with  corn,  wood,  straw,  or 
provisions  ;  to  see,  too,  her  big  brown  hull  set 
off  with  red  and  blue  lines,  her  prows  ornamented 
with  the  long  smooth-scaled  gold-fish,  her  shin- 
ing bridge  and  her  little  cloud  of  smoke  curling 
out  of  the  black  painted  funnel. 

That  day,  the  Guldenvisch,  like  all  the  other 
boats  on  the  Scheldt,  had  stopped  work.  She 
was  anchored  to  a  strong  rope,  and  toward 
seven  in  the  evening  there  was  nothing  to  be 
seen  but  the  light  on  the  top  of  the  funnel, 
and  the  port-holes,  round  and  bright  as  cod's 
eyes. 

Preparations  for  the  feast  of  St.  Nicholas 
were  in  full  swing  in  the  little  room  under  the 
bridge ;  two  candles  burned  in  the  brass  candle- 
sticks, and  the  stove  roared  like  water  which 
rushes  from  a  lock  when  the  gates  are  opened. 

The  good  Nelle  pushed  the  door  and  Tobias 
went  in  quietly,  thinking  of  the  happy  days 
which  he  had  just  recalled. 

"  Maman  Nelle,"  said  a  young  voice,  "  I  can 
see  the  round  windows  lighting  up  everywhere 
one  after  the  other  on  the  dark  water." 

"Yes,  Riekje,"  Nelle  replied,  "but  it  is  not 
to  see  the  windows  lighted  up  on  the  water  that 


•120  SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE. 

you  stay  near  the  window,  but  to  see  if  that  fine 
lad,  Dolf,  is  not  coming  back  to  the  boat. 

Riekje  laughed. 

"  Maman  Nelle  sees  straight  into  my  heart," 
said  she,  sitting  down  near  the  fire,  and  stitch- 
ing away  at  a  baby's  cap,  which  she  held  in  her 
hand. 

"  Who  could  not  see  straight  into  the  heart  of 
a  woman  who  is  in  love  with  her  husband, 
Riekje  ?"  asked  old  Nelle. 

As  she  spoke  she  took  off  the  top  of  the  stove 
and  put  the  pot  on  the  fire,  much  to  its  delight, 
for  it  began  to  hiss  like  the  rocket  sent  off  from 
the  market-place  the  day  before  in  honor  of  the 
election  of  a  new  mayor.  Then  Nelle  wetted 
her  finger  and  snuffed  the  candles,  and  the  flame 
which  had  been  flickering  unsteadily  at  the  end 
of  the  black  wick  burned  brightly  again  and  lit 
up  the  little  room  with  a  beautiful  quiet  light. 

The  room  was  very  small  and  was  something 
like  a  big  cask  cut  in  half,  with  its  curved  wooden 
ceiling,  and  its  stave-like  wooden  panels.  A 
coating  of  shiny,  brown  tar  covered  the  walls ; 
in  places,  especially  over  the  stove,  it  was  black 
as  ebony.  The  furniture  consisted  of  a  table, 
two  chairs,  a  chest  which  served  as  a  bed,  and 
near  the  chest  a  white  wooden  box  with  two 
shelves.  On  these  two  shelves  lay  linen,  caps, 
handkerchiefs,  women's  dresses,  and  men's 
jackets,  all  smelling  somewhat  of  fish.  In  ore 


SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE.  121 

corner  hung  the  nets,  together  with  tarred  capes, 
boots,  oilskin  hats,  and  enormous  sheepskin 
gloves.  Strings  of  onions  encircled  a  picture  of 
the  Virgin,  and  some  twenty  dried  herrings  with 
shining  bellies  were  strung  by  their  gills  on  a 
thread  under  an  enamelled  clock. 

All  this  could  be  seen  by  the  light  of  the  two 
candles,  whose  flicker  made  the  shadows  dance 
on  the  ceiling;  but  the  fairest  thing  to  see  was 
beautiful  dark  Riekje  sitting  near  the  fire.  She 
had  broad  shoulders,  a  plump  neck,  and  strong 
arms ;  her  cheeks  were  round  and  sunburnt,  her 
eyes  of  a  dusky  brown,  her  lips  full  and  red ; 
and  as  for  her  black  hair,  which  was  coiled  six 
times  round  her  head,  the  coils  were  heavy  as  the 
towing  ropes  used  on  the  banks  of  the  river. 
Though  so  gentle  and  quiet,  she  was  often  lost 
in  sombre  fancies ;  but  when  Dolf  was  near,  her 
face  lit  up  with  smiles  and  her  teeth  were  bright 
as  a  wet  oar's  blade  shining  in  the  sun.  Then 
she  no  longer  gloomed ;  the  cloud  which  veiled 
sad  memories  was  lifted,  bright  hopes  irradiated 
her  face,  every  line  in  which  sparkled  like  white- 
bait in  the  meshes  of  a  net.  Then  it  was  that 
she  would  turn  to  her  "  beau  gar^on  "  and  clap 
her  hands.  The  flame  which  escaped  through 
the  stove  door  caught  her  cheeks  at  that  mo- 
ment, and  they  were  red  as  salmon  ;  the  dark 
eyes  fixed  on  her  work  were  bright  as  living  coal. 
Yet  two  other  things  shone  like  her  eyes ;  the 


122  SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE. 

pendant  hanging  to  the  gold  ring  in  her  ear,  and 
the  silver  ring  which  she  wore  on  her  finger. 

"  Are  you  comfortable,  Riekje  ?  "  asked  Nelle, 
from  time  to  time.  "  Do  your  straw-lined  sabots 
keep  your  feet  warm  ?  " 

"  Yes,  maman  Nelle,  I  am  as  happy  as  a  queen," 
she  answered,  smiling. 

"  As  a  queen,  you  say,"  replied  Nelle.  "  You 
will  be  like  a  queen,  soon,  my  girl,  for  you  are 
going  to  eat  some  of  my  apple  keikebakken. 
There  comes  Dolf  over  the  planks,  bringing  us 
flour,  eggs,  and  cream ;  you  will  have  something 
to  say  about  my  pancakes,  Riekje." 

She  opened  the  door,  for  a  heavy  step  could 
be  heard  on  the  bridge  of  the  boat. 


II. 

As  a  broad-shouldered  man,  with  a  frank,  smil- 
ing face,  stepped  into  the  cheerful  light  of  the 
room,  his  head  almost  touched  the  ceiling. 

"  There  you  are,  mother !  "  he  cried. 

He  threw  his  hat  into  a  corner  and  began  to 
empty  his  pockets  with  great  care,  placing  the 
paper  bags  on  the  table. 

"  Dolf,  I  was  sure  you  'd  do  it ;  you  Ve  forgot- 
ten the  pint  of  milk,"  cried  maman  Nelle  when 
everything  was  spread  out. 

Dolf  drew  back,  and  made  a  grimace  as  if  he 


SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE.  123 

really  would  have  to  go  back  to  the  shop.  But, 
at  the  same  time,  he  winked  to  Riekje  to  let  her 
know  that  it  was  a  joke.  Nelle,  who  had  not 
seen  this,  struck  the  palm  of  her  left  hand  with 
her  right  fist,  complaining  bitterly. 

"  What  are  we  to  do  without  milk,  Dolf  ?  I 
must  go  to  town  myself.  These  big  lads  think 
of  nothing  but  their  love,  Tobias." 

"  If  I  produced  the  milk  from  under  Riekje's 
chair,  would  you  kiss  me,  mother  ?  "  Dolf  broke 
in,  heartily  laughing,  and  throwing  one  arm 
round  his  mother's  neck,  while  he  held  the  other 
hidden  behind  his  back. 

"  Be  quiet,  bad  boy,"  said  Nelle,  half  in  anger, 
half  jokingly  ;  "  how  can  there  be  any  milk  under 
Riekje's  chair?  " 

"  Will  you  kiss  me  ? "  he  replied  blithely. 
"  Once— twice— " 

Nelle  turned  quickly  to  Riekje  : 

"  Get  up,  my  girl,  so  that  I  may  see  whether  I 
am  to  kiss  your  good-for-nothing  husband." 

Dolf  bent  over  Riekje  and  looked  under  her 
chair,  pretending  not  to  find  anything  at  first ; 
finally  he  held  the  jug  of  milk  triumphantly  out 
at  arm's  length.  He  laughed  gayly,  his  hand 
on  his  thigh : 

"  Ah  !  who  '11  be  kissed  now,  mother  ?  Who  '11 
be  kissed  ? " 

They  all  roared  with  laughter  at  the  good 
joke. 


124  SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE. 

"  Dolf,  kiss  Riekje ;  bees  like  honey,"  cried 
Nelle. 

Her  lover  made  a  ceremonious  bow  to  Riekje, 
placed  one  foot  behind  the  other,  pressed  his 
hand  to  his  heart,  as  the  quality  do,  and,  with  a 
solemn  air,  exclaimed  : 

"  Soul  of  my  soul,  may  I  embrace  one  so  fair 
as  you  ? " 

Then,  without  waiting  for  a  reply,  Dolf  threw 
his  arm  round  Riekje's  waist,  raised  her  from 
her  chair,  and  pressed  his  young  lips  upon 
her  neck.  But  Riekje  half  turned  her  head, 
and  they  kissed  one  another  warmly  on  the 
lips. 

"  Riekje,"  said  Dolf,  licking  his  lips  in  a 
greedy  fashion,  "  a  kiss  like  that  is  better  than 
ryspap? 

"  Nelle,  let  us  do  the  same  thing,"  said  To- 
bias. "  I  delight  to  see  them  so  happy." 

"Willingly,"  said  Nelle.  "Were  we  not  the 
same  in  our  own  kissing  days  ? " 

"  Ah  !  Nelle,  they  are  always  kissing  days 
when  there  are  two,  and  when  there  is  some  little 
spot  on  earth  where  they  can  make  a  peaceful 
home." 

Tobias  kissed  his  wife's  cheeks ;  then,  in  her 
turn,  Nelle  gave  him  two  big  kisses  which  re- 
sounded like  the  snapping  of  dry  firewood. 

"Riekje,"  Dolf  whispered,  "I  shall  always 
love  you." 


SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE.  125 

"  Dolf,"  replied  Riekje,  "  I  shall  love  you  till 
death." 

"  I  am  two  years  older  than  you  are,  Riekje. 
When  you  were  ten  I  was  twelve,  and  I  think  I 
loved  you  then,  but  not  so  much  as  now." 

"  No,  dear,  you  have  only  known  me  since 
last  May.  All  the  rest  is  not  true.  Tell  me, 
Dolf,  that  all  the  rest  is  not  true.  I  must  hear 
it,  that  I  may  love  you  without  any  feeling  of 
shame."  As  Riekje  leaned  against  her  husband's 
breast,  she  threw  herself  back  a  little,  and  it  was 
evident  that  she  would  soon  be  a  mother. 

"  Come,  children,"  cried  maman  Nelle,  "  it  's 
time  now  to  make  the  batter." 

She  reached  down  an  iron  pan,  lined  with 
shining  white  enamel,  poured  in  the  flour,  the 
eggs,  and  the  milk.  After  turning  up  her  sleeves 
over  her  brown  arms,  she  whipped  all  vigorously 
together.  When  she  had  beaten  the  batter  well, 
she  placed  the  pan  on  a  chair  near  the  fire  and 
covered  it  with  a  cloth  that  it  might  rise.  Tobias 
took  down  the  frying-pan,  greased  it  with  a  little 
lard,  and  put  it  on  the  stove  for  a  moment  to 
warm,  so  that  the  batter  might  brown  all  over 
equally. 

Riekje  and  Dolf,  sitting  side  by  side  on  the 
same  bench,  took  some  apples  from  a  basket, 
cored,  and  afterwards  sliced  them.  Then  Nelle 
went  slyly  to  fetch  a  second  saucepan  from  the 
cupboard  and  placed  it  on  the  fire ;  she  poured 


126  SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE. 

in  some  warm  water,  adding  flour,  thyme,  and 
laurel  leaves.  Dolf  noticed  that  the  saucepan 
contained  something  else,  but  Nelle  covered  it 
up  so  quickly  that  he  could  not  tell  whether  it 
were  meat  or  cabbage.  He  was  puzzled  and 
tried  to  guess. 

Gradually  the  contents  began  to  boil,  and  a 
thin,  brown  smoke  escaped  from  the  lid  which 
bubbled  up  and  down.  Dolf  stretched  his  nose 
towards  the  stove  and  opened  his  nostrils  wide 
enough  for  a  nut  to  rest  in  each,  but  still  he  could 
not  define  the  smell. 

When  maman  Nelle  went  to  lift  the  lid  to  see 
if  the  contents  were  cooking  properly,  he  stood 
on  tip-toe  behind  her  back,  making  himself,  for 
the  fun  of  the  thing,  first  quite  short,  and  then 
quite  tall. 

Riekje  laughed  quietly  as  she  looked  out  of 
the  corner  of  her  eye.  Suddenly  Dolf  gave  a  cry 
to  surprise  his  mother,  but  Nelle  had  seen  him 
come  up,  and  just  at  the  moment  when  he 
thought  to  look  into  the  pot  she  put  down  the  lid 
and  nodded  to  him  : 

"Who's  caught  now,  Dolf?''  But  he  cried 
out,  laughing ;  "  I  saw  that  time,  mother.  It 's 
Slipper's  old  cat  that  you  have  put  into  the  stew- 
pan,  with  some  candle-grease." 

"Yes,"  replied  Nelle,  "  and  next  time  I  shall 
fry  mice.  Go  and  set  the  table,  and  leave  me 
alone  you  bad  fellow." 


SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE.  127 

Dolf  went  quietly  into  the  closet,  leading  from 
the  cabin.  Choosing  a  very  white  and  well- 
starched  shirt  he  put  it  on  over  his  clothes  and 
came  back  flapping  the  tails. 

When  Nelle  saw  him  she  put  her  hands  to  her 
hips  and  laughed  till  the  tears  streamed  down  her 
face  ;  Riekje  clapped  her  hands  and  laughed  too. 
Tobias  remained  serious,  and,  while  Dolf  walked 
up  and  down  the  room,  asking  Nelle  if  she  would 
not  have  him  for  a  cook,  he  took  the  plates  out 
of  the  cupboard  and  began  to  rub  them  on  a 
corner  of  the  shirt.  Then  the  good  Nelle  fell 
into  a  chair  and  slapped  her  knee  with  her  hand 
as  she  rocked  herself  backwards  and  forwards. 
At  last  the  table  was  spread ;  the  plates  shone 
round  and  bright  as  the  moon  in  water,  while  the 
pewter  forks  beside  them  were  bright  as  silver. 

Nelle  opened  the  saucepan  for  the  last  time, 
tasted  the  gravy,  and  raising  the  big  tin  spoon, 
in  command,  cried  : 

"  Come  to  table.  Now  you  can  enjoy  your- 
selves." 

They  moved  the  big  chest  up  to  the  table,  for 
there  were  two  chairs  only,  and  Dolf  sat  on  it 
near  Riekje.  Tobias  took  a  chair,  placed  an- 
other beside  him  for  Nelle,  stretched  out  his  legs 
and  crossed  his  hands  over  his  stomach.  Then 
a  cloud  of  smoke  rose  up  to  the  wooden  roof  and 
the  saucepan  appeared  on  the  table,  making  a 
sound  like  the  melting  of  snow  in  the  sun. 


128  SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE. 

"  It 's  Slipper's  cat,  I  knew  it  was,"  cried  Dolf, 
when  Nelle  had  taken  off  the  lid. 

Each  held  out  his  plate  and  Nelle,  looking  into 
the  pot,  produced  some  brown  meat,  cut  into 
pieces,  which  she  poured  on  to  the  plates  with 
plenty  of  gravy.  Dolf  looked  carefully  at  the 
pieces  which  Nelle  gave  him,  smelt  them,  and 
after  a  moment's  pause,  brought  his  fist  down  on 
the  table  and  cried  : 

" God  forgive  me,  Riekje,  it 's  schetsels" 

It  was  indeed  ox  tripe  prepared  in  the  Flemish 
manner,  with  liver,  heart  and  lungs.  Dolf  put 
his  fork  into  the  biggest  pieces  first,  and  as  he 
swallowed  them,  rubbed  his  hands  over  his 
stomach  to  show  his  approval. 

"  Nelle  is  a  capital  cook,"  said  Tobias.  "  I 
know  King  Leopold  eats  scheisels  cooked  in  wine, 
but  Nelle  makes  them  just  as  good  with  water." 

"  This  is  indeed  a  fine  Saint  Nicholas  we  are 
keeping,"  said  Dolf  to  his  wife,  smacking  his 
tongue  against  the  roof  of  his  mouth.  "  We  shall 
always  remember  eating  tripe  on  St.  Nicholas 
day  this  year." 

Nelle  now  got  up  and  pushed  the  frying-pan 
on  the  fire.  She  took  care  first  to  rake  out  the 
ashes  and  to  put  some  fagots  of  wood  on  the 
flames.  When  the  stove  began  to  roar  again 
Nelle  became  serious  and  uncovered  her  batter. 

It  had  risen  to  the  top  of  the  pan,  and  was 
rich,  thick,  and  fragrant,  with  here  and  there 


SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE.  I  29 

little  bubbles  on  its  surface.  Nelle  plunged  a 
big  spoon  into  the  beautiful,  deep  mass,  and 
when  she  drew  it  out  long  threads  hung  from  it 
on  all  sides.  The  frying-pan  hissed  and  bubbled 
as  the  batter  was  poured  on  to  the  brown  butter 
around  the  slices  of  apple  which  Nelle  had  care- 
fully laid  in  first.  When  the  pancake  began  to 
brown  at  the  edges  it  was  tossed  into  the  air  by 
a  clever  twist  of  the  arm.  Dolf  and  Tobias 
clapped  their  hands  and  Riekje  admired  Nelle's 
dexterity. 

"  A  plate,  quick  !  "  The  first  kxkebakke  was 
spread  out,  golden  and  juicy,  the  color  of  a  fried 
sole.  Who  would  have  this  first  one  ?  It  should 
be  for  Tobias ;  Tobias  passed  it  on  to  Riekje, 
and  the  young  girl  cut  it  in  pieces  and  shared  it 
with  Dolf. 

Tobias  watched  them  both  eat  it  with  pleasure, 
then  said  to  Nelle  :  "  Ah  !  my  wife,  I  see  that 
the  kcekebakken  are  as  good  as  when  you  made 
them  for  me  the  first  time." 

In  gratitude  for  these  kindly  words  a  big  juicy 
pancake,  round  as  a  quoit,  fell  on  to  his  plate. 
"  The  sun  shines  on  my  plate  just  as  I  see  it 
shine  on  the  water  from  the  bridge,"  he  cried 
out. 

More  batter  was  quickly  poured  into  the  fry- 
ing-pan, the  butter  bubbled,  the  fire  roared,  and 
round  pancakes  fell  on  the  table  as  plentiful  as 
tench. 
9 


I3O  SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE. 

"  Now  it 's  my  turn,  mother,"  cried  Dolf,  when 
the  bowl  was  almost  empty. 

Nelle  sat  down  near  Tobias  and  ate  the  two 
pancakes  which  she  had  kept  for  herself,  because 
they  were  not  quite  so  perfect  as  the  others. 
Dolf  poured  the  batter  into  the  frying-pan,  but 
not  in  a  ring,  as  Nelle  did,  for  his  idea  was  to 
make  a  mannikin  such  as  are  to  be  seen  in  the 
bakers'  shop  windows  on  the  eve  of  St.  Nicholas. 
The  body  and  head  were  soon  visible  ;  then 
came  the  arms  and  legs.  Dolf,  leaning  over  his 
work,  carefully  guided  the  spoon,  for  fear  of 
pouring  the  mixture  too  quickly  or  too  slowly. 
Suddenly  he  uttered  a  proud  cry  and  slid  the 
absurd  figure  on  to  Riekje's  plate,  but  no  sooner 
did  it  touch  the  earthenware  than  it  broke  in  two, 
and  ran  into  an  indistinguishable  mass.  He 
tried  again  and  again,  until  the  mannikin  could 
stand  on  its  legs.  Then  he  gave  him  a  slice 
of  apple  for  a  head,  to  make  him  look  more 
natural. 

"  My  lad,"  Tobias  said  to  his  son,  "  in  the  cor- 
ner among  the  shavings  you  will  find  an  old 
bottle  of  schiedam  which  I  brought  from  Hol- 
land, along  with  three  others  ;  they  have  been 
drunk,  there  is  only  this  one  left.  Bring  it 
here." 

Dolf  obeyed,  and  Nelle  took  out  some  small 
glasses.  Tobias  uncorked  the  bottle,  and  filled 
two  of  them,  one  for  himself  and  one  for  Dolf. 


SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE.  13! 

Anyone  could  see  that  it  was  good  old  schicdam, 
for  Tobias  and  his  son  nodded  their  heads  and 
smacked  their  lips  with  pleasure. 

"  Ah  !  my  daughter,"  said  Nelle,  "  it  will  be  a 
happy  day  for  us  all  in  two  years'  time,  when  a 
little  sabot  stands  in  the  hearth  filled  with  carrots 
and  turnips." 

"  Yes,  Riekje,  it  will  be  a  happy  day  for  us  all," 
said  Dolf,  closing  his  big  hands  over  hers. 

Riekje  raised  her  eyes,  in  which  stood  a  tear, 
and  said  softly  : 

"  Dolf,  it  's  a  good  heart  you  have." 

He  sat  down  beside  her  and  threw  his  arm 
round  her  waist : 

"  I  am  neither  good  nor  bad,  my  Riekje,  but  I 
love  you  with  all  my  heart." 

Riekje  kissed  him. 

"  Dolf  dear,  when  I  think  of  the  past  I  hardly 
know  how  I  can  still  care  for  life." 

"  The  past  is  past,  my  beloved  Riekje,"  replied 
Dolf. 

"  Ah  !  Dolf,  dear  Dolf,  there  are  times  when  I 
think  it  would  almost  be  better  to  be  up  there 
now,  so  that  I  might  tell  the  good  Virgin  all  you 
have  done  for  me." 

"  Riekje,  I  am  sad  when  you  are  sad  :  you  do 
not  wish  to  make  me  unhappy  about  you  this 
evening  ?  " 

"  No,  Dolf  dear,  I  would  give  my  life  to  save 
you  one  moment's  pain." 


132  SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE. 

"  Then  show  me  your  beautiful  white  teeth, 
Riekje,  and  turn  round  and  smile  at  me." 

"  As  you  will,  my  Dolf,  for  all  my  joys  and 
sorrows  are  yours.  I  have  only  you  in  the 
world." 

"  Since  that  is  so,  Riekje,  I  wish  to  be  every- 
thing to  you  ;  your  father,  your  husband,  and  your 
child.  Tell  me,  Riekje,  I  am  your  baby,  am  I 
not?  There  will  be  two  of  us  to  love  our 
mother." 

Riekje  took  Dolf's  head  in  her  hands,  and 
kissed  his  cheeks ;  she  paused  from  time  to  time 
as  one  pauses  when  drinking  sweet  liqueur  to 
enjoy  the  flavor,  and  then  drinks  again.  Then 
she  put  her  lips  to  his  ear  and  whispered  : 

"  Dolf,  my  darling  Dolf,  will  you  love  it  ?  " 

Dolf  raised  his  hand  solemnly. 

"I  call  God  to  witness,  Riekje,  I  shall  love 
it  as  if  it  were  my  own  flesh  and  blood." 

"  Our  lad  has  been  lucky,"  said  Nelle  to  her 
husband.  "  Riekje  is  a  dear  lass.  She  brought 
joy  with  her  when  she  entered  our  house, 
Tobias." 

"  We  are  very  poor,  Nelle,"  he  replied,  "  but 
old  parents  like  ourselves  can  have  no  greater 
happiness  than  to  see  their  children  sitting  round 
their  fire  in  love  with  one  another." 

"They  love  one  another  as  we  loved,  Tobias." 

"  You  were  then  a  pretty,  fresh  girl  from 
Deurne,  Nelle,  with  cheeks  as  red  as  a  cherry  and 


SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE.  133 

a  nose  like  a  pretty  little  seashell.  When  you 
went  to  church  on  Sunday  with  your  fine  winged 
cape  and  your  big  metal  star,  which  all  young 
girls  wear,  every  man  turned  to  look  at  you." 

"  But  I  did  not  look  at  them,  for  Tobias  was 
my  sweetheart ;  a  fine  lad  he  was,  with  black 
hair  and  a  pointed  beard,  a  green  velvet  jacket, 
bright  eyes  and  big  brown  cheeks." 

"  Ah  !  Nelle,  how  happy  we  were  in  those  days 
when  we  could  clasp  hands  behind  a  hedge,  and 
sometimes,  too,  I  stole  a  kiss  when  your  head 
was  turned  away." 

"  That 's  true,  Tobias,  but  afterwards,  I  did 
not  turn  my  head  away  and  you  kissed  me  all 
the  same." 

"  There  is  no  greater  happiness  on  earth,  my 
Dolf,"  said  Riekje,  "  than  to  grow  old  loving  one 
another;  the  years  don't  then  gloom  as  life 
lengthens,  and  when  one  dies,  the  other  soon 
follows." 

"  It  is  so,  Riekje.  If  my  old  father  dies  first, 
I  shall  say  to  the  gravedigger,  'Dig  a  big  hole, 
sexton,  for  my  mother  will  lie  there  too.'  " 

"  Ah  !  heart  of  me !  "  cried  Riekje,  clasping 
her  husband  in  her  arms,  "  I  shall  say  the  same 
thing  to  the  sexton  if  you  die  first,  my  Dolf." 

The  fire  roared  in  the  stove,  and  the  candles, 
which  were  nearly  burned  down,  gave  a  flickering 
light.  Nelle  had  forgotten  to  snuff  the  wicks 
and  the  thieves  which  fell  into  the  tallow  made 


134  SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE. 

it  drop  in  big  yellow  tears.  In  the  ruddy  light, 
which  widened  in  circles  like  water  where  a  stone 
has  fallen,  the  little  narrow  cabin  seemed  a 
paradise  because  of  the  happy  hearts  which  were 
in  it. 

The  rough  head  of  the  old  man,  with  his  prom- 
inent cheek-bones,  his  gray  beard,  his  shaven 
lips,  and  ears  pierced  with  gold  rings,  stood  out 
the  color  of  smoked  salmon,  against  the  brown 
wall.  Near  him  sat  Nelle.  Her  back  was  turned 
to  the  candles,  and  now  and  again,  when  she 
moved  her  head,  a  bright  light  caught  her  brow, 
the  gold  rings  sparkled  in  her  ears,  the  tip  of  her 
nose  shone,  and  the  wings  of  her  cap  stood  out  in 
the  shadow  like  the  wings  of  a  bird.  She  wore 
a  coarse  woollen  skirt,  over  which  hung  the  full 
basque  of  her  flowered  jacket,  but  as  Tobias'  arm 
was  round  her  waist  the  stiff  pleats  were  not  in 
such  perfect  order  as  usual. 

Riekje  and  Dolf  sat  hand  in  hand  on  the  other 
side  of  the  room ;  they  had  drawn  as  idea  little 
that  they  might  look  at  one  another  unbeknown 
to  the  others,  and  their  faces  were  close  together. 
When  they  moved,  the  candlelight  struck  Dolf's 
shaven  chin,  Riekje's  red  lips,  their  necks  or 
their  pierced  ears,  as  the  sun  strikes  the  belly 
of  a  fish  below  the  water.  Kettles,  saucepans, 
and  pots  shone  on  the  shelves  and  the  shadows 
in  the  corners  were  soft  as  velvet. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  Riekje  ?  "  cried  Dolf  sud- 


SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE.  135 

denly,  "you  are  as  white  as  those  plates  in  the 
cupboard,  and  your  eyes  are  closed.  My  Riekje, 
what  is  the  matter  with  you  ? " 

"  Ah  !  Dolf,"  replied  Riekje,  "  if  it  were  to 
happen  to-day!  I  have  been  in  pain  all  the 
afternoon,  and  now  I  feel  worse.  My  child  !  If 
I  die,  you  will  love  it,  Dolf,  dear  ?  " 

"  Mother  !  Mother  !  "  cried  Dolf,  "  I  am  sick 
at  heart." 

Then  he  hid  his  face  in  his  big  hands  and  be- 
gan to  sob,  without  knowing  the  reason. 

"  Come,  Dolf,  be  brave,"  said  Tobias,  tapping 
him  on  the  shoulder.  "  We  have  all  gone  through 
this  !  " 

"  Riekje,  Riekje,  my  heart !  "  said  Nelle  in 
tears,  "  no  greater  happiness  could  come  to  us 
on  Saint  Nicholas  day.  Poor  folk  rejoice  more 
over  a  child  that  is  born  to  them,  than  over  all 
the  treasures  in  the  world,  but  the  child  whom 
God  sends  on  Easter  Day  or  St.  Nicholas  day  is 
above  all  welcome." 

"  Dolf,  you  can  run  better  than  I  can,"  said 
Tobias.  "  Run  and  fetch  Madame  Puzzel ;  we 
will  look  after  Riekje." 

Then  Dolf  pressed  Riekje  once  more  to  his 
heart,  and  ran  up  the  ladder.  The  plank  which 
connected  the  boat  with  the  shore  shook  as  he 
crossed  it. 

"  He  is  already  a  long  way  off,"  said  Tobias. 


136  SAINT   NICHOLAS    EVE. 

III. 

THE  night  hung  over  the  town  like  a  great 
bird,  but  it  had  snowed  on  the  preceding  days, 
and  through  the  darkness  Dolf  could  see  the 
blanched  face  of  the  earth,  white  as  the  face  of 
the  dead.  He  ran  full  speed  along  the  river 
bank  as  one  pursued  by  the  tide,  though,  even 
then,  his  footfall  was  not  so  rapid  as  the  beating 
of  his  heart.  The  distant  lights  through  the  fog 
seemed  to  him  like  a  procession  of  taper-bearers 
at  a  funeral ;  he  did  not  know  how  this  idea  arose, 
but  it  terrified  him,  for  behind  it  again  he  saw 
death.  Then  he  came  upon  silent  figures  hasten- 
ing mysteriously  along. 

"  Doubtless,  they  have  been  suddenly  called 
to  the  bedside  of  the  dying,"  he  muttered. 

It  was  now  he  remembered  that  it  is  customary 
in  Flanders  on  that  night  to  replace  the  hay, 
carrots,  and  turnips  which  the  little  ones  put  on 
the  hearth  to  feed  Saint  Nicholas'  ass,  by  big 
dolls,  wooden  horses,  musical  instruments,  violins, 
or  simply  by  mannikins  in  spikelaus,  according  as 
each  can  afford. 

"  Ah,"  he  said  to  himself,  comforted,  "  they 
are  fathers  and  mothers  going  to  the  shops." 
But  now  the  gloomy  lights  which  resembled  the 
taper-bearers  seemed  to  be  chasing  one  another 
along  the  quays  ;  their  little  flames  ran  in  every 
direction,  crossed  one  another,  and  looked  like 


SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE.  137 

big  fireflies.  "  I  must  see  double,"  he  said,  "  the 
fireflies  can  be  in  my  brain  only." 

Suddenly  he  heard  voices,  calling,  crying  out, 
lamenting. 

Torches  moved  to  and  fro  on  the  river  bank, 
their  red  tongues  of  flame  blown  by  the  wind 
amid  clouds  of  smoke.  In  the  uncertain  light  he 
could  at  last  distinguish  figures  rushing  about, 
others  leaning  over  the  river,  black  as  well. 
This  explained  everything  :  the  lamps  had  not 
moved,  but  he  had  been  misled  by  the  flitting 
torches. 

"  Let  us  fetch  Dolf  Jeffers,"  cried  two  men. 
"  No  one  else  will  be  able  to  do  it." 

"  Here  is  Dolf  Jeffers,"  cried  the  good  fellow 
at  that  moment,  "  what  do  you  want  ? " 

He  recognized  the  men  ;  they  were  his  friends, 
his  fellow-workers,  boatmen,  like  himself.  All 
surrounded  him,  gesticulating.  An  old  man, 
wizened  as  a  dried  plaice,  tapped  him  on  the 
shoulder,  and  said : 

"  Dolf,  for  God's  sake  !  A  fellow-creature  is 
being  drowned.  Help  !  Perhaps  it 's  already 
too  late.  Strip  off  your  clothes,  Dolf." 

Dolf  looked  at  the  water,  the  lanterns,  the 
night  above  him,  and  the  men  who  urged  him  on. 

"  Comrades,"  he  cried,  "  before  God,  I  can- 
not. Riekje  is  in  labor  and  my  life  is  not  my 
own." 

"  Dolf !     Help  !  "  cried  the  old  man  again,  as 


13  SAINT   NICHOLAS    EVE. 

with  trembling  hands  he  pointed  to  his  dripping 
clothes.  "  I  have  three  children,  Dolf,  yet  I 
have  been  in  twice.  I  have  no  strength  left." 

Dolf  turned  to  the  pale  faces  which  stood  in  a 
circle  round  him. 

"  Cowards,"  he  cried.  "  Is  there  not  one 
among  you  who  will  save  a  drowning  man  ?" 

The  greater  number  bent  their  heads  and 
shrugged  their  shoulders,  feeling  that  they  had 
deserved  the  reproach. 

"  Dolf,"  the  old  man  cried,  "  as  sure  's  death  's 
death,  I  shall  try  again,  if  you  do  not  go." 

"  God  !  God  !  There  he  is  ! "  cried  the  men 
at  that  moment,  who  were  moving  the  torches 
over  the  water.  "We  saw  his  head  and  feet. 
Help  !  " 

Dolf  threw  off  his  coat  and  said  to  the  boat- 
men coldly  :  "  I  will  go." 

Then  he  spoke  again  :  "  One  of  you  run  to 
Madame  Puzzel  and  take  her  back  to  the  Gul- 
denvisch  at  once." 

He  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  and  muttered 
between  his  teeth :  "  Jesus  Christ,  who  died 
on  the  cross  to  save  sinners,  have  mercy  on 
me." 

He  went  down  the  bank,  with  bared  breast, 
and  the  crowd  who  followed  him  trembled  for 
his  life.  He  looked  for  a  moment  at  the  traitor- 
ous river,  on  which  the  torches  dripped  tears  of 
blood,  as  if  he  saw  death  before  him.  The  flood 


SAINT   NICHOLAS    EVE.  1 39 

gurgled,  as  when  a  great  fish  strikes  the  water 
with  its  tail. 

"  There  he  is,"  the  same  voices  cried. 

Then  the  abyss  was  opened. 

"  Riekje  !  "  cried  Dolf. 

The  cold  river  closed  about  him  like  a  prison. 
Increasing  circles  were  all  that  ruffled  that  black 
surface,  which  seemed  blacker  than  ever  by  the 
light  of  the  torches. 

Absolute  silence  reigned  among  the  men  who 
looked  on  from  the  bank.  Some  stood  up  to 
their  waist  in  water,  feeling  about  with  long  poles  ; 
others  unfastened  ropes,  which  they  sent  adrift ; 
three  men  slipped  into  a  boat  and  rowed  noise- 
lessly, moving  their  lanterns  carefully  over  the 
surface  of  the  water.  Beneath  all  was  the  gentle 
murmur  of  the  cruel  Scheldt  as,  lapping  the 
banks,  it  flowed  eternally  onward. 

Twice  Dolf  came  to  the  surface  and  twice  he 
disappeared  again.  They  could  see  his  arms 
move  and  his  face  seemed  paler  in  the  darkness. 
Once  more  he  clove  the  icy  gulf  and  plunged  still 
deeper.  Suddenly  his  legs  became  motionless, 
as  if  entangled  in  the  treacherous  sea-weed  by 
the  spiteful  water-spirits.  The  drowning  man 
had  seized  him,  and  Dolf  realized  that  if  he  could 
not  get  free,  both  would  be  lost.  His  limbs  were 
more  tightly  pressed  than  in  a  vice.  Then  there 
was  a  terrible  struggle,  and  the  men  both  sank  to 
the  mud  of  the  river-bed.  In  the  drowning 


I4O  SAINT   NICHOLAS    EVE. 

darkness  they  fought,  bit,  tore  one  another,  like 
mortal  enemies.  Dolf  at  last  gained  the  upper 
hand ;  the  paralyzing  arms  ceased  to  strangle 
him,  and  he  felt  an  inert  mass  floating  upon  him. 
A  terrible  lassitude  as  of  a  sleep  overcame  him, 
his  head  fell  forward,  the  water  entered  his  mouth. 
But  the  light  of  the  torches  penetrated  the  dark 
water ;  he  gathered  up  his  strength  and  dragged 
after  him  the  prey  which  he  had  robbed  from  the 
hungry  eels.  Then  at  last  he  breathed  pure  air 
again. 

With  that  there  was  a  great  outburst  from  the 
bank. 

"  Courage,  Dolf,"  cried  the  breathless  crowd, 
stretching  out  over  the  river.  One  or  two  boat- 
men had  piled  some  wood  and  set  light  to  it. 
The  flames  rose  spirally  and  lit  up  the  sky  for 
some  distance. 

"  This  way,  Dolf  !  Courage,  Dolf !  A  brave 
heart,  courage  !  "  yelled  the  crowd. 

Dolf  was  just  about  to  reach  the  bank  :  he 
parted  the  water  with  all  his  remaining  strength 
and  pushed  the  limp  body  before  him.  The  red 
light  from  the  wood-fire  spread  over  his  hands 
and  face  like  burning  oil,  and  suddenly  it  caught 
the  face  of  the  drowning  man,  by  his  side. 

No  sooner  did  he  see  that  pale  face  than,  utter- 
ing a  cry  of  rage,  he  pushed  it  to  the  bottom  of 
the  water.  He  had  recognized  the  man  who  had 
dishonored  Riekje.  Dolf,  a  right  loyal  fellow, 


SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE.  141 

had  had  pity  on  the  poor  lonely  fisher  lass  and 
had  made  her  his  wife  before  God  and  man.  He 
pushed  him  from  him,  but  the  drowning  man,  who 
felt  the  water  close  once  more  about  him,  clung 
to  his  saviour  with  an  iron  grasp.  Then  both 
disappeared  in  the  darkness  of  death. 

Dolf  heard  a  voice  say  within  himself : 

"  Die,  Jacques  Karnavash ;  there  is  not  room 
in  the  world  for  you  and  Riekje's  child." 

To  this  another  voice  replied : 

"Live,  Jacques  Karnavash,  for  it  would  be 
better  to  strike  your  mother  dead." 


IV. 

"THERE  's  Dolf  bringing  Madame  Puzzel  back 
with  him,"  said  Nelle,  after  about  an  hour. 

The  gangway  swung  under  the  weight  of  two 
people  and  sabots  sounded  on  the  bridge,  while 
a  voice  cried  : 

"  Tobias  !  Tobias  !  get  the  lantern  and  light 
Madame  Puzzel." 

Tobias  took  one  of  the  candles  and  carefully 
sheltered  it  with  his  hand  as  he  opened  the 
door. 

"  This  way,"  he  cried,  holding  it  ajar.  "This 
way  ! " 

The  midwife  stepped  down  the  ladder,  and  a 
man  followed  her. 

"  Ah !  Madame  Puzzel,  Riekje  will  be  pleased 


142  SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE. 

to  see  you.  Come  in,"  said  Tobias.  "Good- 
evening,  lad.  Oh  !  it  's  Lucas." 

"Good  evening,  Tobias,"  said  the  young  man. 
"  Dolf  has  stayed  behind  with  his  comrades,  so 
I  brought  Madame  Puzzel." 

"  Come  and  have  a  drink,  my  son,  then  you 
can  go  back  to  Dolf." 

Nelle  now  came  forward. 

"  Good-evening,  Madame  Puzzel,  how  are 
you  ?  Here  is  a  chair.  Sit  down  and  warm 
yourself." 

"  Good-evening  to  you  all,"  replied  the  fat 
little  old  woman.  "So  we  are  going  to  have 
christening  sugar  on  board  the  Guldenvisch  this 
evening.  It's  your  first,  is  it  not,  Riekje? 
Come,  Nelle,  make  me  some  coffee  and  give  me 
some  supper." 

"  Riekje,"  said  the  young  boatman,  "  I  brought 
Madame  Puzzel  because  Dolf  was  dragged  off 
by  his  comrades.  He  must  not  see  you  suffer. 
It  is  better  not,  so  the  others  have  carried  him 
off  to  have  a  drink  to  give  him  courage." 

"  I  shall  be  braver,  too,  if  he  is  not  here,"  re- 
plied Riekje,  raising  her  eyes  full  of  tears. 

"Yes,"  said  Nelle,  in  her  turn,  "  it 's  better  for 
every  one  that  Dolf  should  not  be  here." 

Tobias  then  poured  out  a  glass  of  gin  and  gave 
it  to  the  man,  saying  : 

"There's  something  for  your  trouble,  Lucas. 
When  you  have  drunk  that,  your  legs  will  lengthen 


SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE.  143 

like  a  pair  of  oars,  and  you  '11  get  back  to  your 
friends  in  no  time." 

Lucas  drank  it  off  at  two  gulps.     As  he  drank 
the  first  he  said  to  the  company : 
"  Here's  to  every  one's  health." 
He  drank  the  second,  saying  to  himself : 
"  To  Dolf's  health,  if  he  is  still  alive." 
Then  he  said  good-evening.     As  the  lad  left 
the  cabin,  the  kettle  was  singing  on  the  fire  and 
there  was  a  good  smell  of  coffee  in  the  room,  for 
Nelle  with  the  mill  on  her  lap  was  crushing  the 
black  berries,  which  snapped  cheerily. 

Madame  Puzzel  had  unfastened  the  metal 
clasp  of  her  big  black-hooded  cloak  and  taken 
her  spectacle  case  and  knitting  from  her  basket. 
She  put  on  her  spectacles,  took  up  her  knitting, 
sat  down  by  the  fire  and  began  to  knit.  She 
wore  a  woollen  flowered  jacket  under  a  black 
shawl,  and  a  skirt  of  linsey-woolsey.  From  time 
to  time  she  looked  over  her  spectacles  without 
raising  her  head  and  glanced  at  Riekje  walking 
up  and  down  the  room  groaning.  When  the  pain 
became  worse,  Madame  Puzzel  tapped  her  on  the 
cheek,  and  said : 

"Be  brave,  Riekje.  You  cannot  think  what  a 
joy  it  is  to  hear  the  little  one  cry  for  the  first 
time.  It  is  like  eating  vanilla  cream  in  Paradise 
listening  to  beautiful  violin  music." 

Tobias,  having  put  back  the  big  chest  which 
served  as  a  bed  against  the  wall,  went  to  fetch 


144  SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE. 

two  sea-weed  mattresses  from  his  own  bed,  and, 
as  he  laid  them  on  the  chest,  there  was  a  healthy 
salt  smell  in  the  room.  Then  Nelle  covered  the 
mattresses  with  spotless  coarse  linen  sheets,  and 
smoothed  them  with  the  palm  of  her  hand  to 
take  out  the  creases  and  make  it  as  soft  as  a 
feather-bed.  Towards  midnight,  Madame  Puzzel 
folded  up  her  knitting,  placed  her  spectacles  on 
the  table,  crossed  her  arms  and  looked  into  the 
fire  ;  then  she  began  to  prepare  the  linen,  made 
a  hole  in  the  pillows  and  looked  at  the  time 
by  the  big  silver  watch  which  she  wore  under 
her  jacket.  Finally,  she  yawned  six  consecu- 
tive times  and  went  to  sleep  with  one  eye 
open. 

Riekje  wrung  her  hands  and  cried  out : 

"  Mamce  Puzzel !     Mama  Puzzel !  " 

"  Mama  Puzzel  can  do  nothing  for  you, 
Riekje,"  replied  the  midwife.  "You  must  be 
patient." 

Within  the  room,  the  kettle  sang  on  the  fire  ; 
without,  the  water  lapped  against  the  boat. 
Voices  died  away  along  the  banks,  and  doors 
were  shut. 

"  It  is  midnight,"  said  Tobias,  "  those  are  the 
people  leaving  the  inn." 

11  Ah  !  Dolf  !  dear  Dolf  !  "  cried  Riekje,  each 
time.  "  Why  does  he  not  come  back  ?  " 

"  I  see  the  lamps  in  the  houses  and  boats 
being  put  out  one  by  one.  Dolf  will  be  in  di- 


SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE.  145 

rectly,"  said  Nelle  to  quiet  her.  But  Dolf  did 
not  return. 

Two  hours  after  midnight  Riekje  was  in  such 
pain  that  she  had  to  go  to  bed.  Madame  Puzzel 
sat  beside  her  and  Nelle  told  her  beads.  Two 
hours  passed  thus. 

"  Dolf !  Dolf  !  "  Riekje  cried  incessantly. 
"  Why  does  he  stay  away  so  long  when  his 
Riekje  is  dying  ?  " 

Tobias  went  up  the  ladder  now  and  again  to  see 
if  Dolf  were  not  coming  back.  The  little  port- 
hole of  the  Guldenvisch  reflected  its  red  light 
on  the  dark  water;  there  was  no  other  window 
alight  in  the  town.  In  the  distance  a  church 
clock  rang  out  the  quarters,  the  chimes  falling 
through  the  night  like  a  flight  of  birds  escaped 
from  a  cage.  Tobias  listened  to  the  notes  of  the 
music  which  spoke  of  the  son  whom  he  awaited. 
Gradually  the  lights  were  relit  one  after  another 
in  the  houses,  and  lamps  twinkled  like  stars 
along  the  water's  edge.  A  fresh  cold  dawn  broke 
over  the  town.  Then  a  little  child  began  to  cry 
in  the  boat,  and  it  seemed  to  those  who  heard  it 
sweet  as  the  bleating  of  a  lambkin. 

"  Riekje  !  Riekje  !  " 

A  distant  voice  called  Riekje.  It  was  Dolf 
who  sprang  over  the  bridge  and  rushed  into  the 
room.  Riekje,  who  was  asleep,  opened  her  eyes 
and  saw  her  loving  lad  kneeling  beside  her. 
Tobias  threw  his  cap  up  in  the  air,  and  Nelle, 

10 


146  SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE. 

laughing,  pinched  the  face  of  the  new-born  babe 
whom  Madame  Puzzel  swaddled  on  her  knee. 
When  the  baby  was  well  wrapped  up,  Madame 
Puzzel  placed  it  in  Dolf's  arms  and  he  kissed  it 
cautiously  with  little  smacks. 

Reikje  called  Dolf  to  her  side,  took  his  head 
in  her  hand,  and  fell  asleep  until  morning.  Dolf 
put  his  head  beside  her  on  the  pillow,  and  their 
breath  and  their  hearts  were  as  one  during  that 
sleep. 


V. 

DOLF  went  off  into  the  town  one  morning. 

Funeral  bells  were  tolling,  and  their  knell 
echoed  through  the  air  like  the  hoarse  cry  of  gulls 
and  petrels  above  the  shipwrecked. 

A  long  procession  disappeared  through  the 
church  porch,  and  the  altar  draped  in  black  shone 
with  its  many  wax  lights,  which  glistened  as  the 
tears  in  a  widow's  eyes. 

"  Who  has  died  in  the  town  ? "  Dolf  asked  of 
an  old  beggar  sitting  at  the  threshold  of  the 
church,  his  chin  on  his  knees.  "  The  son  of  a 
rich  family,  a  man  of  property,  Jacques  Karna- 
vash.  Give  a  trifle  for  the  repose  of  his  soul." 

Dolf  took  off  his  hat  and  entered  the  church. 

He  hid  himself  behind  a  pillar  and  saw  the 
silver-nailed  coffin  disappear  beneath  the  black 
catafalque. 


SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE.  147 

"  Lord  God,"  he  said,  "  may  Thy  will  be  done. 
Forgive  him  as  I  have  forgiven  him." 

When  the  crowd  made  their  taper-offering,  he 
took  a  wax  light  from  the  chorister  and  followed 
those- who  walked  round  the  branch  candlesticks 
mighty  as  trees,  which  burned  at  the  four  corners 
of  the  pall. 

Then  he  knelt  down  in  the  dark  corner,  far 
from  the  men  and  women  who  had  come  out  of 
respect  for  the  dead,  and  these  words  were 
mingled  with  his  prayer  : 

"  God,  Father  of  men,  forgive  me  also  ;  I  saved 
this  man  from  drowning,  but  my  courage  failed 
when  I  first  saw  that  it  was  my  Riekje's  seducer, 
and  I  desired  vengeance.  Then  I  pushed  from 
me  the  man  who  had  a  mother,  and  whom  I  was 
to  restore  to  that  mother  ;  I  thrust  him  back 
under  the  water,  before  I  saved  him.  Forgive 
me,  O  Lord,  and  if  I  must  be  punished  for  this, 
punish  me  only." 

Then  he  left  the  church  and  thought  deep 
down  in  his  heart  : 

"  Now  there  is  no  one  living  who  can  say  that 
Riekje's  child  is  not  my  child." 

"  Hey !  Dolf,"  voices  called  to  him  from  the 
quay. 

He  recognized  those  who  had  seen  him  bring 
Jacques  Karnavash  to  the  bank. 

Their  rude  hearts  had  trembled  for  him  like 
women's  hearts  ;  they  had  clung  to  him  and  said  : 


148  SAINT    NICHOLAS    EVE. 

"  Dolf,  you  are  worth  all  of  us  put  together." 

Suddenly  he  had  fallen  on  the  pavement,  but 
they  had  carried  him  near  the  kitchen  fire  of  an 
inn,  had  revived  him  with  gin  and  looked  after 
him  until  he  felt  strong  enough  to  run  back  to  his 
beloved  Riekje. 

"  Dolf,"  they  now  cried. 

And  when  Dolf  turned,  the  old  boatman  clasped 
him  in  his  arms  and  said  : 

"  My  dear  son,  I  love  you  as  if  you  were  my 
own  flesh  and  blood." 

The  others  pressed  his  hand  heartily,  saying : 

"  Dolf,  we  shall  at  least  have  known  one  really 
brave  fellow  before  we  die." 

"  As  for  me,  comrades,"  said  Dolf,  laughing, 
"  I  shall  not  die  before  I  drink  a  glass  with  you 
to  the  health  of  the  fine  little  chap  Riekje  gave 
me  the  other  night." 


IN  LOVE  WITH  THE  CZARINA 

BY 

MAURICE  JOKAI 


From  "In  Love  with  the  Czarina  and  other  Stories." 

Translated  by  Louis  Fdbermann.    Published  by 

Frederick  Warne  &  Co. 


IN  LOVE  WITH  THE  CZARINA 

BY    MAURICE   JOKAI 

IN  the  time  of  the  Czar  Peter  III.  a  secret  so- 
ciety existed  at  St.  Petersburg  which  bore 
the  title  of  "  The  Nameless."  Its  members  used 
to  assemble  in  the  house  of  a  Russian  nobleman, 
Jelagin  by  name,  who  alone  knew  the  personality 
of  each  visitor,  they  being,  for  the  most  part, 
unknown  to  one  another.  Distinguished  men, 
princes,  ladies  of  the  court,  officers  of  the  Guard, 
Cossack  soldiers,  ypung  commercial  men,  mu- 
sicians, street-singers,  actors  and  actresses,  scien- 
tific men,  clergymen  and  statesmen,  used  to  meet 
here.  Beauty  and  talent  were  alone  qualifica- 
tions for  entry  into  the  Society,  the  members  of 
which  were  selected  by  Jelagin.  Every  one  ad- 
dressed the  other  as  "  thee  "  and  "  thou,"  and 
they  only  made  use  of  Christian  names  such  as 
Anne,  Alexandra,  Katharine,  Olga,  Peter,  Alexis, 
and  Ivan.  And  for  what  purpose  did  they  as- 
semble here?  To  amuse  themselves  at  their 
ease.  Those  who,  by  the  prejudices  of  caste 
and  rank,  were  utterly  severed,  and  who  occu- 


152        IN  LOVE  WITH  THE  CZARINA. 

pied  the  mutual  position  of  master  and  slave, 
tore  the  chains  of  their  barriers  asunder,  and  all 
met  here.  It  is  quite  possible  that  he  with 
whom  the  grenadier-private  is  now  playing  chess 
is  the  very  same  general  who  might  order  him  a 
hundred  lashes  to-morrow,  should  he  take  a  step 
on  parade  without  his  command !  And  now  he 
contends  with  him  to  make  a  queen  out  of  a 
pawn  ! 

It  is  also  probable  that  the  pretty  woman  who  is 
singing  sportive  French  songs  to  the  accompani- 
ment of  the  instrument  she  strikes  with  her  left 
hand  is  one  of  the  Court  ladies  of  the  Czarina, 
who,  as  a  rule,  throws  half-roubles  out  of  her 
carriage  to  the  street-musicians !  Perhaps  she 
is  a  Princess  ?  possibly  the  wife  of  the  Lord 
Chamberlain  ?  or  even  higher  in  grade  than  this  ? 
Russian  society,  both  high  and  low,  flower  and 
root,  met  in  Jelagin's  castle,  and  while  there  en- 
joyed equality  in  the  widest  sense  of  the  word. 
Strange  phenomenon  !  That  this  should  take 
place  in  Russia,  where  so  much  is  thought  of 
aristocratic  rank,  official  garb,  and  exterior  pomp  ; 
where  an  inferior  is  bound  to  dismount  from  his 
horse  upon  meeting  a  superior,  where  sub-officers 
take  off  their  coats  in  token  of  salute  when  they 
meet  those  of  higher  rank,  and  where  generals 
kiss  the  priest's  hands  and  the  highest  aristocrats 
fall  on  their  faces  before  the  Czar !  Here  they 
sing  and  dance  and  joke  together,  make  fun  of 


IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA.  153 

the  Government,  and  tell  anecdotes  of  the  High 
Priests,  utterly  fearless,  and  dispensing  with  salu- 
tations ! 

Can  this  be  done  for  love  of  novelty  ?  The 
existence  of  this  secret  society  was  repeatedly 
divulged  to  the  police,  and  these  cannot  be  re- 
proached for  not  having  taken  the  necessary 
steps  to  denounce  it ;  but  proceedings  once  be- 
gun usually  evaporated  into  thin  air,  and  led  to 
no  results.  The  investigating  officer  either  never 
discovered  suspicious  facts,  or,  if  he  did,  matters 
were  adjourned.  Those  who  were  arrested  in 
connection  with  the  affair  were  in  some  way  set 
at  liberty  in  peace  and  quietness ;  every  docu- 
ment relating  to  the  matter  was  either  burned 
or  vanished,  and  whole  sealed  cases  of  writ- 
ings were  turned  into  plain  white  paper.  When 
an  influential  officer  took  energetically  in  hand 
the  prosecution  of  "  The  Nameless,"  he  was 
generally  sent  to  a  foreign  country  on  an  im- 
portant mission,  from  which  he  did  not  return 
for  a  considerable  period.  "  The  Nameless 
Society"  must  have  had  very  powerful  protect- 
ors. At  the  conclusion  of  one  of  these  free  and 
easy  entertainments,  a  young  Cossack  hetman 
remained  behind  the  crowd  of  departing  guests, 
and  when  quite  alone  with  the  host  he  said  to 
him  : 

"  Jelagin,  did  you  see  the  pretty  woman  with 
whom  I  danced  the  mazurka  to-night  ?  " 


154  IN  LOVE  WITH  THE  CZARINA. 

u  Yes,  I  saw  her.  Are  you  smitten  with  her, 
as  others  have  been  ?  " 

"  That  woman  I  must  make  my  wife." 

Jelagin  gave  the  Cossack  a  blow  on  the  shoul- 
der and  looked  into  his  eyes. 

"  That  you  will  not  do  !  You  will  not  take  her 
as  your  wife,  friend  Jemeljan." 

"  I  shall  marry  her — I  have  resolved  to  do 
so." 

"  You  will  not  marry  her,  for  she  will  not  go 
to  you." 

"  If  she  does  not  come  I  will  carry  her  off 
against  her  will." 

**  You  can't  marry  her,  because  she  has  a 
husband." 

"  If  she  has  a  husband  I  will  carry  her  off  in 
company  with  him  !  " 

"  You  can't  carry  her  off,  for  she  lives  in  a 
palace — she  is  guarded  by  many  soldiers,  and 
accompanied  in  her  carriage  by  many  out- 
riders." 

"  I  will  take  her  away  with  her  palace,  her 
soldiers,  and  her  carriage.  I  swear  it  by  St. 
Gregory !  " 

Jelagin  laughed  mockingly. 

"  Good  Jemeljan,  go  home  and  sleep  out  your 
love — that  pretty  woman  is  the  Czarina  !  " 

The  hetman  became  pale  for  a  moment,  his 
breath  stopped  ;  but  the  next  instant,  with  spark- 
ling eyes,  he  said  to  Jelagin  : 


IN   LOVE   WITH   THE   CZARINA.  1 55 

"In  spite  of  this,  what  I  have  said  I  have 
said." 

Jelagin  showed  the  door  to  his  guest.  But, 
improbable  as  it  may  seem,  Jemeljan  was  really 
not  intoxicated,  unless  it  were  with  the  eyes  of 
the  pretty  woman. 

A  few  years  elapsed.  The  Society  of  "  The 
Nameless  "  was  dissolved,  or  changed  into  one 
of  another  form.  Katharine  had  her  husband, 
the  Czar,  killed,  and  wore  the  crown  herself. 
Many  people  said  she  had  him  killed,  others 
took  her  part.  It  was  urged  that  she  knew  what 
was  going  to  happen,  but  could  not  prevent  it — 
that  she  was  compelled  to  act  as  she  did.  and  to 
affect,  after  a  great  struggle  with  her  generous 
heart,  complete  ignorance  of  poison  being  ad- 
ministered to  her  husband.  It  was  said  that  she 
had  acted  rightly,  and  that  the  Czar's  fate  was  a 
just  one,  for  he  was  a  wicked  man  ;  and  finally,  it 
was  asserted  that  the  whole  statement  was  untrue, 
and  that  no  one  had  killed  Czar  Peter,,  who  died 
from  intense  inflammation  of  the  stomach.  He 
drank  too  much  brandy.  The  immortal  Voltaire 
is  responsible  for  this  last  assertion.  Whatever 
may  have  happened,  Czar  Peter  was  buried,  and 
the  Czarina  Katharine  now  saw  that  her  late  hus- 
band belonged  to  those  dead  who  do  not  sleep 
quietly.  They  rise — rise  from  their  graves — • 
stretch  out  their  hands  from  their  shrouds,  and 
touch  with  them  those  who  have  forgotten  them. 


156  IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA. 

They  turn  over  in  their  last  resting-place,  and 
the  whole  earth  seems  to  tremble  under  the  feet 
of  those  who  walk  above  them  ! 

Amongst  the  numerous  contradictory  stories 
told,  one  difficult  to  believe,  but  which  the  peo- 
ple gladly  credited,  and  which  caused  much 
bloodshed  before  it  was  wiped  out  of  their  mem- 
ory, was  this — that  Czar  Peter  died  neither  by 
his  own  hand,  nor  by  the  hands  of  others,  but 
that  he  still  lived.  It  was  said  that  a  common 
soldier,  with  pock-marked  face  resembling  the 
Czar,  was  shown  in  his  stead  to  the  public  on 
the  death-couch  at  St.  Petersburg,  and  that  the 
Czar  himself  had  escaped  from  prison  in  sol- 
dier's clothes,  and  would  return  to  retake  his 
throne,  to  vanquish  his  wife,  and  behead  his  ene- 
mies !  Five  Czar  pretenders  rose  one  after  the 
other  in  the  wastes  of  the  Russian  domains. 
One  followed  the  other  with  the  motto,  "Re- 
venge on  the  faithless ! "  The  usurpers  con- 
quered sometimes  a  northern,  sometimes  a  south- 
ern province,  collected  forces,  captured  towns, 
drove  out  all  officials,  and  put  new  ones  in  their 
places,  so  that  it  was  necessary  to  send  forces 
against  them.  If  one  was  subjugated  and  driven 
away  into  the  ice  deserts,  or  captured  and  hung 
on  the  next  tree,  another  Czar  Peter  would  rise 
up  in  his  place  and  cause  rebellion,  alarming 
the  Court  circle  whilst  they  were  enjoying  them- 
selves ;  and  so  things  went  on  continually  and 


IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA.  157 

continually.  The  murdered  husband  remained 
unburied,  for  to-day  he  might  be  put  in  the  earth 
and  to-morrow  he  would  rise  again  one  hundred 
miles  off,  and  exclaim,  "  I  still  live  !  "  He  might 
be  killed  there,  but  would  pop  out  his  head 
again  from  the  earth,  saying,  "  Still  I  live."  He 
had  a  hundred  lives  !  When  five  of  these  Peter 
pretenders  went  the  way  of  the  real  Czar  a  sixth 
rose,  and  this  one  was  the  most  dreaded  and 
most  daring  of  all,  whose  name  will  perpetually 
be  inscribed  in  the  chronicles  of  the  Russian 
people  as  a  dreadful  example  to  all  who  will  not 
be  taught  wisdom,  and  his  name  is  Jemeljan 
Pugasceff !  He  was  born  as  an  ordinary  Cos- 
sack in  the  Don  province,  and  took  part  in  the 
Prussian  campaign,  at  first  as  a  paid  soldier  of 
Prussia,  later  as  an  adherent  of  the  Czar.  At 
the  bombardment  of  Bender  he  had  become  a 
Cossack  hetman.  His  extraordinary  physical 
strength,  his  natural  common  sense  and  inventive 
power,  had  distinguished  him  even  at  this  time, 
but  the  peace  which  was  concluded  barred  be- 
fore him  the  gate  of  progress.  He  was  sent 
with  many  discharged  officers  back  to  the  Don. 
Let  them  go  again  and  look  after  their  field 
labors  !  PugascefFs  head,  however,  was  full  of 
other  ideas  than  that  of  again  commencing 
cheese-making,  from  which  occupation  he  had 
been  called  ten  years  before.  He  hated  the 
Czarina,  and  adored  her  !  He  hated  the  proud 


158  IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA. 

woman  who  had  no  right  to  tread  upon  the  neck 
of  the  Russians,  and  he  adored  the  beautiful 
woman  who  possessed  the  right  to  tread  upon 
every  Russian's  heart !  He  became  possessed 
with  the  mad  idea  that  he  would  tear  down  that 
woman  from  her  throne,  and  take  her  afterwards 
into  his  arms.  He  had  his  plans  prepared  for 
this.  He  went  along  the  Volga,  where  the  Ros- 
kolniks  live — they  who  oppose  the  Russian  re- 
ligion, and  who  were  the  adherents  of  the  perse- 
cuted fanatics  whose  fathers  and  grandfathers 
had  been  continually  extirpated  by  means  of 
hanging,  either  on  trees  or  scaffolds,  and  this 
only  for  the  sole  reason  that  they  crossed  them- 
selves downwards,  and  not  upwards,  as  they  do 
in  Moscow ! 

The  Roskolniks  were  always  ready  to  plot  if 
they  had  any  pretence  and  could  get  a  leader. 
Pugasceff  wanted  to  commence  his  scheme  with 
these,  but  he  was  soon  betrayed,  and  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  police  and  was  carried  into  a 
Kasan  prison  and  put  into  chains.  He  might 
thus  go  on  dreaming  !  Pugasceff  dreamed  one 
night  that  he  burst  the  iron  chains  from  his  legs, 
cut  through  the  wall  of  the  prison,  jumped  down 
from  the  inclosure,  swam  through  the  surround- 
ing trench  whose  depth  was  filled  with  sharp 
spikes,  and  that  he  made  his  way  towards  the 
uninhabited  plains  of  the  Ural  Sorodok,  without 
a  crust  of  bread  or  a  decent  stitch  of  clothing  ! 


IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA.  159 

The  Jakics  Cossacks  are  the  only  inhabitants  of 
the  plains  of  Uralszk — the  most  dreaded  tribe  in 
Russia — living  in  one  of  those  border  countries 
only  painted  in  outline  on  the  map,  and  a  people 
with  whom  no  other  on  the  plains  form  acquaint- 
anceship. They  change  locality  from  year  to 
year.  One  winter  a  Cossack  band  will  pay  a 
visit  to  the  land  of  the  Kirghese,  and  burn  down 
their  wooden  huts ;  next  year  a  Kirgizian  band 
will  render  the  same  service  to  the  Cossacks ! 
Fighting  is  pleasanter  work  in  the  winter.  In 
the  summer  every  one  lives  under  the  sky,  and 
there  are  no  houses  to  be  destroyed !  This 
people  belong  to  the  Roskolnik  sect.  Just  a 
little  while  previously  they  had  amused  them- 
selves by  slaughtering  the  Russian  Commis- 
sioner-General Traubenberg,  with  his  suite,  who 
came  there  to  regulate  how  far  they  might  be 
allowed  to  fish  in  the  river  Jaik,  and  with  this 
act  they  thought  they  had  clearly  proved  that 
the  Government  had  nothing  to  do  with  their 
pike  !  Pugasceff  had  just  taken  refuge  amongst 
them  at  the  time  when  they  were*  dividing  the 
arms  of  the  Russian  soldiers,  and  were  scheming 
as  to  what  they  should  further  do.  One  lovely 
autumn  night  the  escaped  convict,  after  a  great 
deal  of  wandering  in  the  miserable  valley  of 
Jeremina  Kuriza,  situated  in  the  wildest  part  of 
the  Ural  Mountains,  and  in  its  yet  more  miser- 
able town,  Jaiczkoi,  knocked  at  the  door  of  the 


l6o  IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA. 

first  Cossack  habitation  he  saw  and  said  that  he 
was  a  refugee.  He  was  received  with  an  open 
heart,  and  got  plenty  of  kind  words  and  a  little 
bread.  The  house-owner  was  himself  poor ;  the 
Kirgizians  had  driven  away  his  sheep.  One  of 
his  sons,  a  priest  of  the  Roskolnik  persuasion, 
had  been  carried  away  from  him  into  a  lead- 
mine  ;  the  second  had  been  taken  to  serve  as  a 
soldier,  and  had  died  ;  the  third  was  hung  be- 
cause he  had  been  involved  in  a  revolt.  Old 
Kocsenikoff  remained  at  home  without  sons  or 
family.  Pugasceff  listened  to  the  grievances  of 
his  host,  and  said  : 

"These  can  be  remedied." 

"  Who  can  raise  for  me  my  dead  sons  ?  "  said 
the  old  man  bitterly. 

"  The  one  who  rose  himself  in  order  to  kill." 

"  Who  can  that  be  ? " 

"  The  Czar." 

"  The  murdered  Czar  ?  "  asked  the  old  soldier, 
with  astonishment. 

"  He  has  been  killed  six  times,  and  yet  he  lives. 
On  my  way  here,  whenever  I  met  with  people, 
they  all  asked  me,  '  Is  it  true  that  the  Czar  is  not 
dead  yet,  and  that  he  has  escaped  from  prison  ? ' 
I  replied  to  them,  '  It  is  true.  He  has  found  his 
way  here,  and  ere  long  he  will  make  his  appear- 
ance before  you.'  " 

"  You  say  this,  but  how  can  the  Czar  get 
here  ? " 


IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA.  l6l 

"  He  is  already  here." 

"  Where  is  he  ? " 

«  I  am  he  !  " 

"  Very  well — very  well,"  replied  the  old  Ros- 
kolnik.  "  I  understand  what  you  want  with  me. 
I  shall  be  on  the  spot  if  you  wish  it.  All  is  the 
same  to  me  as  long  as  I  have  any  one  to  lead  me. 
But  who  will  believe  that  you  are  the  Czar  ? 
Hundreds  and  hundreds  have  seen  him  face  to 
face.  Everybody  knows  that  the  visage  of  the 
Czar  was  dreadfully  pockmarked,  whilst  yours  is 
smooth." 

"  We  can  remedy  that.  Has  not  some  one 
lately  died  of  black-pox  in  this  district  ? " 

"  Every  day  this  happens.  Two  days  ago  my 
last  laborer  died." 

"  Well,  I  shall  lay  in  his  bed,  and  I  shall  rise 
from  it  like  Czar  Peter." 

He  did  what  he  said.  He  lay  in  the  infected 
bed.  Two  days  later  he  got  the  black-pox,  and 
six  weeks  afterwards  he  rose  with  the  same  wan 
face  as  one  had  seen  on  the  unfortunate  Czar. 

Kocsenikoff  saw  that  a  man  who  could  play  so 
recklessly  with  his  life  did  not  come  here  to  idle 
away  his  time.  This  is  a  country  where,  out  of 
ten  men,  nine  have  stored  away  some  revenge  of 
their  own,  for  a  future  time.  Amongst  the  first 
ten  people  to  whom  Kocsenikoff  communicated 
his  scheme,  he  found  nine  who  were  ready  to 
assist  in  the  daring  undertaking,  even  at  the  cost 
ii 


1 62  IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA. 

of  their  lives  ;  but  the  tenth  was  a  traitor.  He 
disclosed  the  desperate  plot  to  Colonel  Simonoff, 
the  commander  of  Jaiczkoi,  and  the  commander 
immediately  arrested  Kocsenikoff;  but  Pugasceff 
escaped  on  the  horse  which  had  been  sent  out 
with  the  Cossack  who  came  to  arrest  him,  and 
he  even  carried  off  the  Cossack  himself  !  He 
jumped  into  the  saddle,  patted  and  spurred  the 
horse,  and  made  his  way  into  the  forest. 

History  records  for  the  benefit  of  future  gen- 
erations the  name  of  the  Cossack  whom  Puga- 
sceff carried  away  with  his  horse  :  Csika  was  the 
name  of  this  timid  individual  !  This  happened 
on  September  15.  Two  days  afterwards  Puga- 
sceff came  back  from  the  forest  to  the  outskirts 
of  the  town  Jaiczkoi.  Then  he  had  his  horse,  a 
scarlet  fur-trimmed  jacket,  and  three  hundred 
brave  horsemen.  As  he  approached  the  town 
he  had  trumpets  blown,  and  demanded  that  Col- 
onel Simonoff  should  surrender  and  should  come 
and  kiss  the  hand  of  his  rightful  master,  Czar 
Peter  III.  !  Simonoff  came  with  5,000  horsemen 
and  800  Russian  regular  troops  against  the  rebel, 
and  Pugasceff  was  in  one  moment  surrounded. 
At  this  instant  he  took  a  loosely  sealed  letter 
from  his  breast  and  read  out  his  proclamation  in 
a  ringing  voice  to  the  opposing  troops,  in  which 
he  appealed  to  the  faithful  Cossacks  of  Peter 
III.  to  help  him  to  regain  his  throne  and  to  aid 
him  to  drive  away  usurpers,  threatening  with 


IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA.  163 

death  those  traitors  who  should  oppose  his  com- 
mand. On  hearing  this  the  Cossack  troops  ap- 
peared startled,  and  the  exclamation  went  from 
mouth  to  mouth,  "The  Czar  lives  !  This  is  the 
Czar  !  "  The  officers  tried  to  quiet  the  soldiers, 
but  in  vain.  They  commenced  to  fight  amongst 
themselves,  and  the  uproar  lasted  till  late  at 
night,  with  the  result  that  it  was  not  Simonoff 
who  captured  Pugasceff,  but  the  latter  who  cap- 
tured eleven  of  his  officers  ;  and  when  he  re- 
treated from  the  field  his  three  hundred  men  had 
increased  to  eight  hundred.  It  was  a  matter  of 
great  difficulty  to  the  Colonel  to  lead  back  the 
rest  into  the  town.  Pugasceff  set  up  his  camp 
outside  in  the  garden  of  a  Russian  nobleman, 
and  on  his  trees  he  hung  up  the  eleven  officers. 
His  opponent  was  so  much  alarmed  that  he  did 
not  dare  to  attack  him,  but  lay  wait  for  him  in 
the  trenches,  at  the  mouth  of  the  cannon.  Our 
daring  friend  was  not  quite  such  a  lunatic  as  to 
go  and  meet  him.  He  required  greater  success, 
more  decisive  battles,  and  more  guns.  He 
started  against  the  small  towns  which  the  Gov- 
ernment had  built  along  the  Jaik.  The  Roskol- 
niks  received  the  pseudo-Czar  with  wild  enthu- 
siasm. They  believed  that  he  had  risen  from 
the  dead  to  humiliate  the  power  of  the  Moscow 
priests,  and  that  he  intended  to  adopt,  instead  of 
the  Court  religion,  that  which  had  been  perse- 
cuted. On  the  third  day  1500  men  accompanied 


164  IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA. 

him  to  battle.  The  stronghold  of  Ileczka  was  the 
first  halting-place  he  made.  It  is  situated  about 
seventy  versts  from  Jaiczkoi.  He  was  welcomed 
with  open  gates  and  with  acclamation,  and  the 
guard  of  the  place  went  over  to  his  side.  Here 
he  found  guns  and  powder,  and  with  these  he 
was  able  to  continue  his  campaign.  Next  fol- 
lowed the  stronghold  of  Kazizna.  This  did  not 
surrender  of  its  own  accord,  but  commenced 
heroically  to  defend  itself,  and  Pugasceff  was 
compelled  to  bombard  it.  In  the  heat  of  the 
siege  the  rebel  Cossacks  shouted  out  to  those  in 
the  fort,  and  they  actually  turned  their  guns  upon 
their  own  patrols.  All  who  opposed  them  were 
strung  up,  and  the  Colonel  was  taken  a  prisoner 
to  Pugasceff,  who  showed  no  mercy  to  any  one 
who  wore  his  hair  long,  which  was  the  fashion 
at  the  time  amongst  the  Russian  officers,  and  for 
this  reason  the  pseudo-Czar  hung  every  officer 
who  fell  into  his  hands.  Now,  provided  with 
guns,  he  made  his  way  towards  the  fort  of  Nis- 
naja  Osfernaja,  which  he  also  captured  after  a 
short  attack.  Those  whom  he  did  not  kill  joined 
him.  Now  he  led  4,000  men,  and  therefore  he 
could  dare  attack  the  stronghold  of  Talitseva, 
which  was  defended  by  two  heroes,  Bilof  and 
Jelagin.  The  Russian  authorities  took  up  a  firm 
position  in  face  of  the  fanatical  rebels,  and  they 
would  have  repulsed  Pugasceff,  if  the  hay  stores 
in  the  fort  had  not  been  burned  down.  This  fire 


IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA.  165 

gave  assistance  to  the  rebels.  Bilof  and  Jelagin 
were  driven  out  of  the  fort-gates,  and  were  forced 
out  into  the  plains,  where  they  were  slaughtered. 
When  the  pseudo-Czar  captured  the  fort  of  Nis- 
naja  Osfernaja,  a  marvellously  beautiful  woman 
came  to  him  in  the  market-place  and  threw  her- 
self at  his  feet.  "  Mercy,  my  master  !  "  The 
woman  was  very  lovely,  and  was  quite  in  the 
power  of  the  conqueror.  Her  tears  and  excite- 
ment made  her  still  more  enchanting. 
"  For  whom  do  you  want  pardon  ? " 
"  For  my  husband,  who  is  wounded  in  fighting 
against  you." 

"  What  is  the  name  of  your  husband  ?  " 
"  Captain  Chalof,  who  commanded  this  fort." 
A  noble-hearted  hero  no  doubt  would  have  set 
at  liberty  both  husband  and  wife,  let  them  be 
happy,  and  love  one  another.  A  base  man  would 
have  hung  the  husband  and  kept  the  wife.  Pu- 
gasceff  killed  them  both  !  He  knew  very  well 
that  there  were  still  many  living  who  remembered 
that  Czar  Peter  III.  was  not  a  man  who  found 
pleasure  in  women's  love,  and  he  remained  true 
to  his  adopted  character  even  in  its  worst  ex- 
tremes. 

The  rebels  appeared  to  have  wings.  After  the 
capture  of  Talicseva  followed  that  of  Csernojecs- 
inszkaja,  where  the  commander  took  flight  on  the 
approach  of  the  rebel  leader,  and  entrusted  the 
defence  of  the  fort  to  Captain  Nilsajeff,  who  sur- 


l66  IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA. 

rendered  without  firing  a  shot.  Pugasceff,  with- 
out saying  "Thank  you,"  had  him  hanged.  He 
did  not  believe  in  officers  who  went  over  to  the 
enemy.  He  only  kept  the  common  soldiers,  and 
he  had  their  hair  cut  short,  so  that  in  the  event 
of  their  escaping  he  should  know  them  again  ! 
Next  morning  the  last  stronghold  in  the  country, 
Precsisztenszka,  situated  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
capital,  Orenburg,  surrendered  to  the  rebels,  and 
in  the  evening  the  mock  Czar  stood  before  the 
walls  of  Orenburg  with  thirty  cannon  and  a  well- 
equipped  army !  All  this  happened  in  fifteen 
days. 

Since  the  moment  when  he  carried  off  the 
Cossack  who  had  been  sent  to  capture  him,  and 
met  Kocsenikoff,  he  had  occupied  six  forts,  en- 
tirely annihilated  a  regiment,  and  created  an- 
other, with  which  he  now  besieged  the  capital  of 
the  province. 

The  towns  of  the  Russian  Empire  are  divided 
by  great  distances,  and  before  things  were  de- 
cided at  St.  Petersburg,  Marquis  Pugasceff  might 
almost  have  occupied  half  the  country.  It  was 
Katharine  herself  who  nicknamed  Pugasceff 
Marquis,  and  she  laughed  very  heartily  and  often 
in  the  Court  circles  about  her  extraordinary  hus- 
band, who  was  preparing  to  reconquer  his  wife, 
the  Czarina.  The  nuptial  bed  awaited  him — it 
was  the  scaffold  ! 

On  the  news  of  Pugasceff's  approach,  Reins- 


IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA.  167 

burg,  the  Governor  of  Orenburg,  sent,  under  the 
command  of  Colonel  Bilof,  a  portion  of  his  troops 
to  attack  the  rebel.  Bilof  started  on  the  chase, 
but  he  shared  the  fate  of  many  lion-hunters. 
The  pursued  animal  ate  him  up,  and  of  his  en- 
tire force  not  one  man  returned  to  Orenburg. 
Instead  of  this,  Pugasceff's  forces  appeared  be- 
fore its  gates. 

Reinsburg  did  not  wish  to  await  the  bombard- 
ment, and  he  sent  his  most  trusted  regiment, 
under  the  command  of  Major  Naumoff,  to  attack 
the  rebels.  The  mock-Czar  allowed  it  to  ap- 
proach the  slopes  of  the  mountains  outside  Oren- 
burg, and  there,  with  masked  guns,  he  opened 
such  a  disastrous  fire  upon  them  that  the  Rus- 
sians were  compelled  to  retire  to  their  fort  utterly 
demoralized.  Pugasceff  then  descended  into  the 
plains  and  pitched  his  camp  before  the  town. 
The  two  opponents  both  began  with  the  idea  of 
tiring  each  other  ou,t  by  waiting.  Pugasceff  was 
encamped  on  the  snow-fields.  The  plains  of 
Russia  are  no  longer  green  in  October,  and  in- 
stead of  tents  he  had  huts  made  of  branches  of 
oak.  The  one  force  was  attacked  by  frost — the 
other  by  starvation.  Finally,  starvation  proved 
the  more  powerful.  Naumoff  sallied  from  the 
fort,  and  turned  his  attention  towards  occupying 
those  heights  whence  his  forces  had  been  fired 
upon  a  short  time  previously.  He  succeeded  in 
making  an  onslaught  with  his  infantry  upon  the 


1 68  IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA. 

rebel  lines,  but  Pugasceff,  all  of  a  sudden, 
changed  his  plan  of  battle,  and  attacked  with  his 
Cossacks  the  cavalry  of  his  opponent,  who  took 
to  flight.  The  victory  fell  from  the  grasp  of 
Naumoff,  and  he  was  compelled  to  fly  with  his 
cannon,  breaking  his  way,  sword  in  hand,  through 
the  lines  of  the  Cossacks.  Then  Pugasceff  at- 
tacked in  his  turn.  He  had  forty-eight  guns, 
with  which  he  commenced  a  fierce  bombardment 
of  the  walls,  which  continued  until  November 
9th,  when  he  ordered  his  troops  to  storm  the 
town.  The  onslaught  did  not  succeed,  for  the 
Russians  bravely  defended  themselves.  Puga- 
sceff, therefore,  had  to  make  up  his  mind  to  starve 
out  his  opponents.  The  broad  plains  and  valleys 
were  white  with  snow,  the  forests  sparkled  with 
icicles,  as  though  made  of  silver,  and  during  the 
long  nights  the  cold  reflection  of  the  moon  alone 
brightened  the  desolate  wastes  where  the  auda- 
cious dream  of  a  daring  man  kept  awake  the 
spirits  of  his  men.  The  dream  was  this  :  That 
he  should  be  the  husband  of  the  Czarina  of  All 
the  Russias. 

Katharine  II.  was  passionately  fond  of  playing 
tarok,  and  she  particularly  liked  that  variety  of 
the  game  which  was  later  on  named,  after  a 
celebrated  Russian  general,  "  Paskevics,"  and  re- 
quired four  players.  In  addition  to  the  Czarina, 
Princess  Daskoff,  Prince  Orloff,  and  General  Karr 


IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA.  169 

sat  at  her  table.  The  latter  was  a  distinguished 
leader  of  troops — in  petto — and  as  a  tarok-player 
without  equal.  He  rose  from  the  table  semper 
victor !  No  one  ever  saw  him  pay,  and  for  this 
reason  he  was  a  particular  favorite  with  the 
Czarina.  She  said  if  she  could  only  once  suc- 
ceed in  winning  a  rouble  from  Karr  she  would 
have  a  ring  welded  to  it  and  wear  it  suspended 
from  her  neck.  It  is  very  likely  that  the  mis- 
takes of  his  opponents  aided  General  Karr's  con- 
tinual success.  The  two  noble  ladies  were  too 
much  occupied  with  OrlofFs  fine  eyes  to  be  able 
to  fix  their  attention  wholly  upon  the  game,  whilst 
Orloff  was  so  lucky  in  love  that  it  would  have 
been  the  greatest  injustice  on  earth  if  he  had  been 
equally  successful  at  play.  Once,  whilst  shuf- 
fling the  cards,  some  one  casually  remarked  that 
it  was  a  scandalous  shame  that  an  escaped  Cos- 
sack like  Pugasceff  should  be  in  a  position  to 
conquer  a  fourth  of  Russia  in  Europe,  to  disgrace 
the  Russian  troops  time  after  time,  to  condemn 
the  finest  Russian  officers  to  a  degrading  death, 
and  now  even  to  bombard  Orenburg  like  a  real 
potentate. 

"  I  know  the  dandy,  I  know  him  very  well," 
said  Karr.  "  During  the  life  of  His  Majesty  I 
used  to  play  cards  with  him  at  Oranienbaum. 
He  is  a  stupid  youngster.  Whenever  I  called 
carreau,  he  used  to  give  cceur" 

"  It  appears  that  he  plays  even   worse  now," 


I7O  IN    LOVE   WITH    THE    CZARINA. 

said  the  Czarina  ;  "  now  he  throws  pique  after 
caurf" 

It  was  the  fashion  at  this  time  at  the  Russian 
Court  to  throw  in  every  now  and  then  a  French 
word,  and  cceur  in  French  means  heart,  wn&piquer 
means  to  sting  and  prick. 

"Yes,  because  our  commanders  have  been  in- 
active. Were  I  only  there  !  " 

"  Won't  you  have  the  kindness  to  go  there  ?  " 
asked  Orloff  mockingly. 

"  If  Her  Majesty  commands  me,  I  am  ready." 

"Ah!  this  tarok-party  would  suffer  a  too  great 
loss  in  you,"  said  Katharine,  jokingly. 

"  Well,  your  Majesty  might  have  hunting- 
parties  at  Peterhof,"  he  said,  consolingly,  to  the 
Czarina. 

This  was  a  pleasant  suggestion  to  Katharine, 
for  at  Peterhof  she  had  spent  her  brightest  days, 
and  there  she  had  made  the  acquaintance  of 
Orloff.  With  a  smile  full  of  grace,  she  nodded 
to  General  Karr. 

"  I  don't  mind,  then ;  but  in  two  weeks  you 
must  be  back." 

"Ah!  what  is  two  weeks?"  returned  Karr; 
"  if  your  Majesty  commands  it,  I  will  seat  myself 
this  very  hour  upon  a  sledge,  and  in  three  days 
and  nights  I  shall  be  in  Bugulminszka.  On  the 
fourth  day  I  shall  arrange  my  cards,  and  on  the 
fifth  I  shall  send  word  to  this  dandy  that  I  am 
the  challenger.  On  the  sixth  day  I  shall  give 


IN    LOVE   WITH   THE   CZARINA.  171 

'  Volat'*  to  the  rascal,  and  the  seventh  and 
eighth  days  I  shall  have  him  as  Pagato  ultimo^ 
bound  in  chains,  and  bring  him  to  your  Majesty's 
feet  ! " 

The  Czarina  burst  out  laughing  at  the  funny 
technical  expressions  used  by  the  General,  and 
entrusted  Orloff  to  provide  the  celebrated 
/^£tt/0-catching  General  with  every  necessity. 
The  matter  was  taken  seriously,  and  Orloff 
promulgated  the  imperial  ukase,  according  to 
which  Karr  was  entrusted  with  the  control  of 
the  South  Russian  troops,  and  at  the  same  time 
he  announced  to  him  what  forces  he  would  have 
at  his  command.  At  Bugulminszka  was  General 
Freymann  with  20,000  infantry,  2,000  cavalry, 
and  thirty-two  guns,  and  he  would  be  reinforced 
by  Colonel  Csernicseff,  the  Governor  of  Szin- 
birszk,  who  had  at  his  command  15,000  horse- 
men and  twelve  guns  ;  while  on  his  way  he  would 
meet  Colonel  Naumann  with  two  detachments  of 
the  Body  Guard.  He  was  in  particular  to  attach 
the  latter  to  him,  for  they  were  the  very  flower 
of  the  army.  Karr  left  that  night.  His  chief 
tactics  in  campaigning  consisted  in  speediness, 
but  it  seems  that  he  studied  this  point  badly,  for 

*  "  Volat "  is  an  expression  used  in  tarok  to  denote  that 
no  tricks  have  been  made  by  an  opponent. 

t  This  is  another  term  in  the  game,  when  the  player 
announces  beforehand  that  he  will  make  the  last  trick  with 
the  Ace  of  Trumps. 


172  IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA. 

his  great  predecessors,  Alexander  the  Great, 
Frederick  the  Great,  Hannibal,  etc.,  also  travelled 
quickly,  but  in  company  with  an  army,  whilst 
Karr  thought  it  quite  sufficient  if  he  went  alone. 
He  judged  it  impossible  to  travel  faster  than  he 
did,  sleighing  merrily  along  to  Bugulminszka ; 
but  it  was  possible.  A  Cossack  horseman,  who 
started  the  same  time  as  he  did  from  St.  Peters- 
burg, arrived  thirty-six  hours  before  him,  in- 
formed Pugasceff  of  the  coming  of  General 
Karr,  and  acquainted  him  as  to  the  position  of 
his  troops.  Pugasceff  despatched  about  2,000 
Cossacks  to  fall  upon  the  rear  of  the  Gen- 
eral, and  prevent  his  junction  with  the  Body 
Guard. 

Karr  did  not  consult  any  one  at  Bugulminszka. 
He  pushed  aside  his  colleague  Freymann  in 
order  to  be  left  alone  to  settle  the  affair.  He 
said  it  was  not  a  question  of  righting  but  of 
chasing.  He  must  be  caught  alive — this  wild 
animal.  Csernicseff  was  already  on  the  way 
with  1,200  horsemen  and  twelve  guns,  as  he  had 
received  instructions  from  Karr  to  cross  the  river 
Szakmara  and  prevent  Pugasceff  from  retreating, 
while  he  himself  should,  with  the  pick  of  the 
regiment,  attack  him  in  front  and  thus  catch  him 
between  two  fires.  Csernicseff  thought  he  had 
to  do  with  clever  superiors,  and  as  an  ordinary 
divisional  leader  he  did  not  dare  to  think  his 
General  to  be  so  ignorant  as  to  allow  him  to  be 


IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA.  173 

attacked  by  the  magnificent  force  of  his  oppo- 
nent, nor  did  he  think  that  Pugasceff  would 
possess  such  want  of  tactics  as,  whilst  he  saw 
before  him  a  strong  force,  to  turn  with  all  his 
troops  to  annihilate  a  small  detachment.  Both 
these  things  happened.  Pugasceff  quietly  allowed 
his  opponents  to  cross  over  the  frozen  river. 
Then  he  rushed  upon  them  from  both  sides.  He 
had  the  ice  broken  in  their  rear,  and  thus  de- 
stroyed the  entire  force,  capturing  twelve  guns. 
Csernicseff  himself,  with  thirty-five  officers,  was 
taken  prisoner,  and  Pugasceff  had  them  all  hanged 
on  the  trees  along  the  roadway.  Then,  drunk  with 
victory,  he  moved  with  his  entire  forces  against 
Karr.  He,  too,  was  approaching  hurriedly,  and, 
thirty-six  miles  from  Bugulminszka,  the  two  forces 
met  in  a  Cossack  village.  General  Karr  was 
quite  astonished  to  find,  instead  of  an  imagined 
mob,  a  disciplined  army  divided  into  proper  de- 
tachments, and  provided  with  guns.  Freymann 
advised  him,  as  he  had  sent  away  the  trusted 
squadron  of  Csernicseff,  not  to  commence  opera- 
tions now  with  the  cavalry,  to  take  the  village  as 
the  basis  of  his  operations,  and  to  use  his  in- 
fantry against  the  rebels.  A  series  of  surprises 
then  befell  Karr.  He  saw  the  despised  rowdy 
crowd  approaching  with  drawn  sabres,  he  saw 
the  coolness  with  which  they  came  on  in  the  face 
of  the  fiercest  musketry  fire.  He  saw  the  head- 
long desperation  with  which  they  rushed  upon 


174  IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA. 

his  secure  position.  He  recognized  that  he  had 
found  here  heroes  instead  of  thieves.  But  what 
annoyed  him  most  was  that  this  rabble  knew 
so  well  how  to  handle  their  cannon  ;  for  in  St. 
Petersburg,  out  of  precaution,  Cossacks  are  not 
enlisted  in  the  artillery,  in  order  that  no  one 
should  teach  them  how  to  serve  guns.  And  here 
this  ignorant  people  handled  the  guns,  stolen  but 
yesterday,  as  though  accustomed  to  them  all 
their  lifetime,  and  their  shells  had  already  set 
fire  to  villages  in  many  different  places.  The 
General  ordered  his  entire  line  to  advance  with 
a  rush,  while  with  the  reserve  he  sharply  attacked 
the  enemy  in  flank,  totally  defeating  them.  His 
cavalry  started  with  drawn  swords  towards  the 
fire-spurting  space.  Amongst  the  1,500  horsemen 
there  were  only  300  Cossacks,  and  in  the  heat  of 
battle  these  deserted  to  the  enemy.  Immedi- 
ately General  Karr  saw  this,  he  became  so 
alarmed  that  he  set  his  soldiers  the  example  of 
flight.  All  discipline  at  an  end,  they  abandoned 
their  comrades  in  front,  and  escaped  as  best  they 
could. 

PugascefFs  Cossacks  pursued  the  Russians  for 
a  distance  of  thirty  miles,  but  did  not  succeed  in 
overtaking  the  General.  Fear  lent  him  wings. 
Arrived  at  Bugulminszka,  he  learned  that  Csernic- 
seff's  horsemen  had  been  destroyed,  that  the 
Body  Guard  in  his  own  rear  had  been  taken 
prisoners,  and  that  twenty-one  guns  had  fallen 


IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA.  175 

into  the  hands  of  the  rebels.  Upon  hearing  this 
bad  news  he  was  seized  with  such  a  bad  attack 
of  the  grippe  that  they  wrapped  him  up  in  pil- 
lows and  sent  him  home  by  sledge  to  St.  Peters- 
burg, where  the  four-handed  card-party  awaited 
him,  and  that  very  night  he  had  the  misfortune 
to  lose  his  XXL*  ;  upon  which  the  Czarina  made 
the  ban  mot  that  Karr  allowed  himself  twice  to 
lose  his  XXI.  (referring  to  twenty-one  guns), 
which  ban  mot  caused  great  merriment  at  the 
Russian  Court. 

After  this  victory,  PugascefFs  star  (if  a  demon 
may  be  said  to  possess  one)  attained  its  meridian. 
Perhaps  it  might  have  risen  yet  higher  had  he 
remained  faithful  to  his  gigantic  missions,  and 
had  he  not  forgotten  the  two  passions  which  had 
led  him  on  with  such  astonishing  rapidity — the 
one  being  to  make  the  Czarina  his  wife,  the 
other,  to  crush  the  Russian  aristocracy.  Which 
of  these  two  ideas  was  the  boldest  ?  He  was 
only  separated  from  their  realization  by  a  trans- 
parent film. 

After  Karr's  defeat  he  had  an  open  road  to 
Moscow,  where  his  appearance  was  awaited  by 
100,000  serfs  burning  to  shake  off  the  yoke  of 
the  aristocracy,  and  form  a  new  Russian  empire. 
Forty  million  helots  awaited  their  liberator  in 
the  rebel  leader.  Then,  of  a  sudden,  he  cast 
away  from  him  the  common-sense  he  had  pos- 
*  The  card  next  to  the  highest  in  tarok. 


176  IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA. 

sessed   until   now — for   the    sake    of    a    pair    of 
beautiful  eyes  ! 

After  the  victory  of  Bugulminszka  a  large 
number  of  envoyes  from  the  leaders  of  the  Baskirs 
appeared  before  him,  and  brought  him,  together 
with  their  allegiance,  a  pretty  girl  to  be  his  wife. 

The  name  of  the  maiden  was  Ulijanka,  and 
she  stole  the  heart  of  Pugasceff  f rom  the  Czarina. 
At  that  time  the  adventurer  believed  so  fully  in 
his  star  that  he  did  not  behave  with  his  usual 
severity.  Ulijanka  became  his  favorite,  and  the 
adventurous  chief  appointed  Salavatke,  her  father, 
to  be  the  ruling  Prince  of  Baskirk.  Then  he 
commenced  to  surround  himself  with  Counts 
and  Princes.  Out  of  the  booty  of  plundered 
castles  he  clothed  himself  in  magnificent  Court 
costumes,  and  loaded  his  companions  with  deco- 
rations taken  from  the  heroic  Russian  officers. 
He  nominated  them  Generals,  Colonels,  Counts, 
and  Princes.  The  Cossack,  Csika,  his  first 
soldier,  was  appointed  Generalissimus,  and  to 
him  he  entrusted  half  his  army.  He  also  issued 
roubles  with  his  portrait  under  the  name  of  Czar 
Peter  III.,  and  sent  out  a  circular  note  with  the 
words,  "  Redevivus  et  tiltor"  As  he  had  no  sil- 
ver mines,  he  struck  the  roubles  out  of  copper,  of 
which  there  was  plenty  about.  This  good  example 
was  also  followed  by  the  Russians,  who  issued 
roubles  to  the  amount  of  millions  and  millions, 
and  made  payments  with  them  generously.  Puga- 


IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA.  IJJ 

sceff  now  turned  the  romance  of  the  insurrec- 
tion into  the  parody  of  a  reign.  Instead  of 
advancing  against  the  unprotected  cities  of  the 
Russian  Empire,  he  attacked  the  defended 
strongholds,  and,  in  the  place  of  pursuing  the 
fairy  picture  of  his  dreams  which  had  led  him 
thus  far,  he  laid  himself  down  in  the  mud  by  the 
side  of  a  common  woman  ! 

Generalissimus  Csika  was  instructed  to  occupy 
the  Fort  Ufa,  with  the  troops  who  were  entrusted 
to  his  care.  The  time  was  January,  1774,  and  it 
was  so  terribly  cold  that  nothing  like  it  had  been 
recorded  in  Russian  chronicles.  The  trees  of 
the  forest  split  with  a  noise  as  though  a  battle 
were  proceeding,  and  the  wild  fowl  fell  to  the 
ground  along  the  roads. 

To  carry  on  a  siege  under  such  circumstances 
was  impossible.  The  hardened  earth  would  not 
permit  the  digging  of  trenches,  and  it  was  impos- 
sible to  camp  on  the  frozen  ground. 

The  two  rebel  chiefs  occupied  the  neighboring 
towns,  and  so  cut  off  all  supplies  from  the  neigh- 
boring forests.  In  Orenburg  they  had  already 
eaten  up  the  horses  belonging  to  the  garrison, 
and  a  certain  Kicskoff,  the  commissary,  invented 
the  idea  of  boiling  the  skins  of  the  slaughtered 
animals,  cutting  them  into  small  slices  and  mix- 
ing them  with  paste,  which  food  was  distributed 
amongst  the  soldiers,  and  gave  rise  to  the  break- 
ing out  of  a  scorbutic  disease  in  the  fort  which 
12 


178  IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA. 

rendered  half  the  garrison  incapable  of  work. 
On  January  the  i3th,  Colonel  Vallenstierna  tried 
to  break  his  way  through  the  rebel  lines  with 
2,500  men,  but  he  returned  with  hardly  seventy. 
The  remainder,  about  2,000  men,  remained  on 
the  field.  At  any  rate,  they  no  longer  asked  for 
food !  A  few  hundred  hussars,  however,  cut 
their  way  through  and  carried  to  St.  Petersburg 
the  news  of  what  Czar  Peter  III.  (who  had  now 
risen  for  the  seventh  time  from  his  grave)  was 
doing  !  The  Czarina  commenced  to  get  tired  of 
her  adorer's  conquests,  so  she  called  together 
her  faithful  generals,  and  asked  which  of  them 
thought  it  possible  to  undertake  a  campaign  in 
the  depth  of  the  Russian  winter  into  the  interior 
of  the  Russian  snow  deserts.  This  did  not  mean 
playing  at  war,  nor  a  triumphal  procession.  It 
meant  a  battle  with  a  furious  people  who,  in 
forty  years'  time,  would  trample  upon  the  most 
powerful  European  troops.  There  were  four  who 
replied  that  in  Russia  everything  was  possible 
which  ought  to  be  done.  The  names  of  these 
four  gentlemen  were  :  Prince  Galiczin,  General 
Bibikoff,  Colonel  Larionoff,  and  Michelson,  a 
Swedish  officer.  Their  number,  however,  was 
soon  reduced  to  two  at  the  very  commencement. 
Larionoff  returned  home  after  the  first  battle  of 
Bozal,  where  the  rebels  proved  victorious,  whilst 
Bibikoff  died  from  the  hardships  of  the  winter 
campaign. 


IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA.  179 

Galiczin  and  Michelson  alone  remained.  The 
Swede  had  already  gained  fame  in  the  Turkish 
campaign  from  his  swift  and  daring  deeds,  and 
when  he  started  from  the  Fort  of  Bozal  against 
the  rebels  his  sole  troops  consisted  of  400  hus- 
sars and  600  infantry,  with  four  guns.  With  this 
small  force  he  started  to  the  relief  of  the  Fort  of 
Ufa.  Quickly  as  he  proceeded,  Csika's  spies 
were  quicker  still,  and  the  rebel  leader  was  in- 
formed of  the  approach  of  the  small  body  of  the 
enemy.  As  he  expected  that  they  only  intended 
to  reinforce  the  garrison  of  Ufa,  he  merely  sent 
against  them  3,000  men,  with  nine  guns,  to  occupy 
the  mountain  passes  through  which  they  would 
march  on  their  way  to  Ufa.  But  Michelson  did 
not  go  to  Ufa  as  was  expected.  He  seated  his 
men  on  sledges,  and  flew  along  the  plains  to 
Csika's  splendid  camp.  So  unexpected,  so  dar- 
ing, so  little  to  be  credited,  was  this  move  of  his, 
that  when  he  fell  on  Csika's  vanguard  at  one 
o'clock  one  morning  nobody  opposed  him.  The 
alarmed  rebels  hurried  headlong  to  the  camp, 
and  left  two  guns  in  the  hands  of  Michelson. 
The  Swedish  hero  knew  well  enough  that  the 
3,000  men  of  the  enemy  who  occupied  the  moun- 
tain pass  would  at  once  appear  in  answer  to  the 
sound  of  the  guns,  and  that  he  would  thus  be 
caught  between  two  fires ;  so  he  hastily  directed 
his  men  to  entrench  themselves  beneath  their 
sledges  in  the  road,  and  left  two  hundred  infantry 


l8o  IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA. 

with  two  guns  to  defend  them,  whilst  with  the 
remaining  troops  he  made  his  way  towards  the 
town  of  Csernakuka,  whither  Csika's  troops  had 
fled.  Michelson  saw  that  he  had  no  time  to  lose. 
He  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  his  hussars, 
sounded  the  charge,  and  attacked  the  bulk  of  his 
opponents.  For  this  they  were  not  prepared. 
The  bold  attack  caused  confusion  amongst  them, 
and  in  a  few  moments  the  centre  of  the  camp  was 
cut  through,  and  the  first  battery  captured.  He 
then  immediately  turned  his  attention  to  the  two 
wings  of  the  camp.  After  this,  flight  became 
general,  and  Csika's  troops  were  dispersed  like  a 
cloud  of  mosquitos,  leaving  behind  them  forty- 
eight  cannon  and  eight  small  guns.  The  victor 
now  returned  with  his  small  body  of  troops  to 
the  sledges  they  had  left  behind,  and  he  then 
entirely  surrounded  the  3,000  rebels.  Those  who 
were  not  slaughtered  were  captured.  The  vic- 
torious hero  sent  word  to  the  commander  of  the 
Ufa  garrison  that  the  road  was  clear,  and  that 
the  cannon  taken  from  his  opponents  should  be 
drawn  thither.  A  hundred  and  twenty  versts 
from  Ufa  he  reached  the  flying  Csika.  The 
Generalissimus  then  had  only  forty-two  officers, 
whilst  his  privates  had  disappeared  in  every 
direction  of  the  wind.  Michelson  got  hold  of 
them  all,  and  if  he  did  not  hang  them  it  was  only 
because  on  the  six  days'  desert  march  not  a  single 
tree  was  to  be  found.  In  the  meantime,  Prince 


IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA.  l8l 

Galiczin,  whose  troops  consisted  of  6,000  men, 
went  in  pursuit  of  PugascefL  On  this  miserable 
route  he  did  not  encounter  the  mock  Czar  until 
the  beginning  of  March.  Pugasceff  waited  for 
his  opponent  in  the  forest  of  Taticseva.  This 
so-called  stronghold  had  only  wooden  walls,  a 
kind  of  ancient  fencing.  It  was  good  enough  to 
protect  the  sheep  from  the  pillaging  Baskirs,  but 
it  was  not  suitable  for  war.  The  genius  of  the 
rebel  leader  did  not  desert  him,  and  he  was  well 
able  to  look  after  himself.  Round  the  fences  he 
dug  trenches,  where  he  piled  up  the  snow,  on 
which  he  poured  water.  This,  after  being  frozen, 
turned  almost  into  stone,  and  was,  at  the  same 
time,  so  slippery  that  no  one  could  climb  over  it. 
Here  he  awaited  Galiczin  with  a  portion  of  his 
troops,  while  the  remainder  occupied  Orenburg. 
The  Russian  general  approached  the  hiding-place 
of  the  mock  Czar  cautiously.  The  thick  fog  was 
of  service  to  him,  and  the  two  opponents  only 
perceived  one  another  when  they  were  standing 
at  firing  distance.  A  furious  hand-to-hand  fight 
ensued.  The  best  of  the  rebel  troops  were  there. 
Pugasceff  was  always  in  the  front  and  where  the 
danger  was  greatest,  but  finally  the  Russians 
climbed  the  ice-bulwarks,  captured  his  guns,  and 
drove  him  out  of  the  forest.  This  victory  cost 
the  life  of  1,000  heroic  Russians,  but  it  was  a 
complete  one  !  Pugasceff  abandoned  the  field 
with  4,000  men  and  seven  guns  ;  but  what  was  a 


l82  IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA. 

greater  loss  still  than  his  army  and  his  guns,  was 
that  of  the  superstitious  glamour  which  had  sur- 
rounded him  until  now.  The  belief  in  his  in- 
capability of  defeat,  that  was  lost  too !  The 
revengeful  Czar,  who  had  but  yesterday  com- 
menced his  campaign,  now  had  to  fly  to  the 
desert,  which  promised  him  no  refuge.  It  was 
only  then  that  the  real  horrors  of  the  campaign 
commenced.  It  was  a  war  such  as  can  be  im- 
agined in  Russia  only,  where  in  the  thousands 
and  thousands  of  square  miles  of  borderless 
desert  scantily  distributed  hordes  wander  about, 
all  hating  Russian  supremacy,  and  all  born  gun 
in  hand.  Pugasceff  took  refuge  amongst  these 
people.  Once  again  he  turned  on  Galiczin  at 
Kargozki.  He  was  again  defeated,  and  lost  his 
last  gun.  His  sweetheart,  Ulijanka,  was  also 
taken  captive — that  is,  if  she  did  not  betray  him  ! 
From  here  he  escaped  precipitately  with  his  cav- 
alry across  the  river  Mjaes. 

Here  Siberia  commences,  and  here  Russia  has 
no  longer  villages,  but  only  military  settlements 
which  are  divided  from  each  other  by  a  day's 
march,  across  plains  and  the  ancient  forests, 
along  the  ranges  of  the  Ural  Mountains — the  so- 
called  factories. 

The  Woszkrezenszki  factory,  situated  one  day's 
walk  into  the  desert,  is  divided  by  uncut  forests 
from  the  Szimszki  factory,  in  both  of  which  cin- 
namon and  tin  paints  are  made,  and  here  are  to 


IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA.  183 

be  seen  the  powder  factory  of  Usiska  and  the 
bomb  factory  of  Szatkin,  where  the  exiled  Rus- 
sian convicts  work.  At  the  meeting  of  the  rivers 
are  the  small  towns  of  Stepnaja,  Troiczka  Uszt, 
Magitnaja,  Petroluskaja,  Kojelga,  guarded  by 
native  Cossacks,  whilst  others  are  garrisoned  by 
disgraced  battalions.  Hither  came  Pugasceff 
with  the  remnants  of  his  army.  Galiczin  pursued 
him  for  some  time,  but  finally  came  to  the  con- 
clusion that  in  this  uninhabited  country,  where 
the  solitary  road  is  only  indicated  by  snow- 
covered  trenches,  he  could  not,  with  his  regular 
troops,  reach  an  opponent  whose  tactics  were 
to  run  away  as  far  and  as  fast  as  possible. 

Pugasceff  rallied  to  him  all  the  tribes  along  the 
Ural  district,  who  deserted  their  homesteads  and 
followed  him. 

The  winter  suddenly  disappeared,  and  those 
mild,  short  April  days  commenced  which  one  can 
only  realize  in  Siberia,  when  at  night  the  water 
freezes,  while  in  the  daytime  the  melting  snow 
covers  the  expanse  of  waste,  every  mountain 
stream  becomes  a  torrent,  and  the  traveller  finds 
in  the  place  of  every  brook  a  vast  sea.  The  run- 
away might  still  proceed  by  sleclge,but  the  pursuer 
would  only  find  before  him  fathomless  morasses. 
Only  one  leader  had  the  courage  to  pursue  Puga- 
sceff even  into  this  land — this  was  Michelson. 
Just  as  the  Siberian  wolf  who  has  tasted  the 
blood  of  the  wild  boar  does  not  swerve  from  the 


184  IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA. 

track,  but  pursues  him  even  amongst  reeds  and 
morasses,  so  the  daring  leader  chased  his  op- 
ponent from  plain  to  plain.  He  never  had  more 
than  1,000  men,  cavalry,  artillery,  and  gunners, 
all  told.  Every  one  had  to  carry  provisions  for 
two  weeks  and  100  cartridges.  The  cavalry  had 
guns  as  well  as  sabres,  so  that  they  might  also 
fight  on  foot,  and  the  artillery  were  supplied  with 
axes,  so  that,  if  necessary,  they  might  serve  as 
carpenters,  and  all  prepared  to  swim  should  the 
necessity  arise.  With  this  small  force  Michelson 
followed  Pugasceff  amid  the  horde  of  insur- 
rectionary tribes,  surrounded  on  every  side  by 
people  upon  whose  mercy  he  could  not  count, 
whose  language  he  did  not  understand,  and 
whose  motto  was  death.  Yet  he  went  amongst 
them  in  cold  blood,  as  the  sailor  braves  the  ter- 
rors of  the  ocean.  On  the  yth  of  May  he  was 
attacked  by  the  father  of  the  pretty  Ulijanka, 
near  the  Szimszki  factory,  with  2,000  Baskirs, 
who  were  about  to  join  Pugasceff.  Michelson 
dispersed  them,  captured  their  guns,  and  dis- 
covered from  the  Baskir  captives  that  Beloboro- 
doff,  one  of  the  dukes  created  by  Pugasceff,  was 
approaching  with  a  large  force  of  renegade  Rus- 
sian soldiers.  Michelson  caught  up  with  them 
near  the  Jeresen  stream,  and  drove  them  into  the 
Szatkin  factory.  Riding  all  by  himself,  so  close 
to  them  that  his  voice  could  be  heard,  he  com- 
menced by  admonishing  them  to  rejoin  the 


IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA.  185 

standard  of  the  Czarina.  He  was  fired  at  more 
than  2,000  times  from  the  windows  of  the  fac- 
tory, but  when  they  saw  that  he  was  invulver- 
able  they  suddenly  threw  open  the  gates  and 
joined  his  forces.  From  them  he  discovered  the 
whereabouts  of  the  mock  Czar,  who  had  at  the 
time  once  more  recovered  himself,  had  captured 
three  strongholds,  Magitnaja,  Stepnaja,  and  Pet- 
roluskaja,  and  was  just  then  besieging  Troiczka. 
This  place  he  took  before  the  arrival  of  Michel- 
son,  who  found  in  lieu  of  a  stronghold  nothing 
but  ruins,  dead  bodies,  and  Russian  officers 
hanging  from  the  trees.  Pugasceff  heard  of  the 
approach  of  his  opponent,  and,  with  savage  cun- 
ning, laid  a  snare  to  capture  the  daring  pursuer. 
He  dressed  his  soldiers  in  the  uniform  of  the 
dead  Russian  soldiers,  and  sent  messengers  to 
Michelson  in  the  name  of  Colonel  Colon  that  he 
should  join  him  beyond  Varlamora.  Michelson 
only  perceived  the  trick  when  his  vanguard  was 
attacked  and  two  of  his  guns  captured. 

Although  surrounded,  he  immediately  fell  upon 
the  flower  of  Pugasceff's  guard,  and  cut  his  way 
through  just  where  the  enemy  was  strongest. 
The  net  was  torn  asunder.  It  was  not  strong 
enough.  Pugasceff  fled  before  Michelson,  and, 
with  a  few  hundred  followers,  escaped  into  the 
interior  of  Siberia,  near  the  lake  of  Arga.  All  of 
a  sudden  Michelson  found  Szalavatka  at  his  rear 
with  Baskir  troops  who  had  already  captured  the 


l86  IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA. 

Szatkin  factory,  and  put  to  the  sword  men, 
women,  and  children.  Michelson  turned  back 
suddenly,  and  found  the  Baskir  camp  strongly 
intrenched  near  the  river  Aj.  The  enemy  had 
destroyed  the  bridges  over  the  river,  and  confi- 
dently awaited  the  Imperial  troops.  At  daybreak 
Michelson  ordered  up  forty  horsemen  and  placed 
a  rifleman  behind  the  saddle  of  each,  telling 
them  to  swim  the  river  and  defend  themselves 
until  the  remainder  of  the  troops  joined  them. 
His  commands  were  carried  out  to  the  letter, 
amidst  the  most  furious  firing  of  the  enemy,  and 
the  Russians  gained  the  other  side  of  the  river 
without  a  bridge,  drawing  with  them  their  cannon 
bound  to  trees.  The  Baskirs  were  dispersed  and 
fled,  but  whilst  Michelson  was  pursuing  them 
with  his  cavalry,  he  received  news  that  his  artil- 
lery was  attacked  by  a  fresh  force,  and  he  had  to 
return  to  their  aid.  Pugasceff  himself,  who  again 
was  the  aggressor,  stood  with  a  regular  army  on 
the  plains.  The  battle  lasted  till  late  at  night  in 
the  forest.  Finally  the  rebels  retreated,  and 
Michelson  discovered  that  his  opponents  meant 
to  take  by  surprise  the  Fort  of  Ufa.  He  speedily 
cut  his  way  through  the  forest,  and  when  Puga- 
sceff thought  himself  a  day's  distance  from  his 
opponent,  he  found  him  face  to  face  outside  the 
Fort  of  Ufa.  Michelson  proved  again  victorious, 
but  by  this  time  his  soldiers  had  not  a  decent 
piece  of  clothing  left,  nor  a  wearable  shoe,  and 


IN    LOVE   WITH    THE    CZARINA.  1 87 

each  man  had  not  more  than  two  charges.  He 
therefore  had  to  retreat  to  Ufa  for  fresh  ammu- 
nition. It  appears  that  Michelson  was  just  such 
a  dreaded  opponent  to  Pugasceff  as  the  man  not 
born  of  a  woman  was  to  Macbeth.  Immediately 
he  disappeared  from  the  horizon,  he  arose  anew, 
and  at  each  encounter  with  the  pretender  beat 
him  right  and  left.  When  Michelson  drove  him 
away  from  Ufa,  Pugasceff  totally  'defeated  the 
Russian  leaders  approaching  from  other  direc- 
tions, London,  Melgunoff,  Duve,  and  Jacubovics 
were  swept  away  before  him,  and  he  burned  before 
their  very  eyes  the  town  of  Birszk.  With  drawn 
sword  he  occupied  the  stronghold  of  Ossa,  where 
he  acquired  guns,  and,  advancing  with  lightning 
rapidity,  he  stood  before  Kazan,  which  is  one  of 
the  most  noted  towns  of  the  province ;  it  is  the 
seat  of  an  Archbishop,  and  there  is  kept  the 
crown  which  the  Russian  Czars  use  at  their  cor- 
onation. This  crown  was  required  by  the  mock 
Czar.  If  he  could  get  hold  of  it,  and  .the  Arch- 
bishop of  Kazan  would  place  it  on  his  head, 
who  could  deny  that  he  was  the  anointed  Czar  ? 
Generals  Brand  and  Banner  had  but  1,500  mus- 
ketry for  the  defence  of  Kazan,  but  the  citizens 
of  the  town  took  also  to  the  guns  to  defend  them- 
selves from  within  their  ancient  walls.  The  day 
before  the  bombardment,  General  Potemkin,  ac- 
companied by  General  Larionoff,  arrived  at 
Kazan.  The  Imperialists  had  as  many  generals 


1 88  IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA. 

and  colonels  in  their  camp  as  Pugasceff  had  cor- 
porals who  had  deserted  their  colors,  yet  the 
horde  led  by  the  rebel  stormed  the  stronghold  of 
the  generals.  Pugasceff  was  the  first  to  scale  the 
wall,  standard  in  hand,  upon  which  the  generals 
took  refuge  in  the  citadel.  Larionoff  fled,  and  on 
his  flight  to  Nijni  Novgorod  did  not  once  look 
back. 

Pugasceff  captured  the  town  of  Kazan,  and 
gave  it  up  to  pillage.  The  Archbishop  of  Kazan 
received  him  before  the  cathedral,  bestowed  up- 
on him  gold  to  the  value  of  half  a  million  roubles, 
and  promised  that  he  would  place  the  crown  on 
his  head  immediately  he  procured  it ;  it  being  in 
the  citadel.  Pugasceff  set  fire  to  the  town  in  all 
directions,  as  he  wanted  to  effect  the  surrender 
of  the  citadel  garrison  by  that  means.  Just  at 
this  moment  Michelson  was  on  his  way.  The 
heroic  General  hardly  allowed  his  troops  time  for 
rest,  but  again  started  in  pursuit  of  Pugasceff. 
No  news  of  him  was  heard,  his  footsteps  alone 
could  be  traced.  At  Burnova  he  was  attacked 
by  a  gang  of  rebels,  whom  he  dispersed,  but  they 
were  not  the  troops  of  Pugasceff.  At  Brajevana 
he  came  upon  a  detachment,  but  this  also  was 
not  the  one  he  was  looking  for.  He  then  turned 
towards  the  Fort  of  Ossa,  where  he  found  a  group 
of  Baskir  horsemen,  whom  he  dispersed,  captur- 
ing many  others,  from  whom  he  learned  that  Pu- 
gasceff had  crossed  the  river  Kuma ;  and  he 


IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA.  189 

knew  that  he  would  find  the  rebel  at  Kazan.  He 
hastened  after  him,  meeting  right  and  left  with 
camps  and  troops  belonging  to  his  adventurous 
opponent.  He  found  no  boats  on  the  river 
Kuma,  so  he  swam  it.  Two  other  rivers  lay  in 
his  way,  but  neither  of  these  prevented  his  prog- 
ress, and  when  he  arrived  at  Arksz  he  heard 
firing  in  the  direction  of  Kazan.  Allowing  but 
one  hour's  repose  to  his  troops,  he  marched 
through  the  night,  and  at  daybreak  the  thick 
dark  smoke  on  the  horizon  told  him  that  Kazan 
was  in  flames.  PugascefFs  patrols  communi- 
cated to  their  leader  that  Michelson  was  again 
at  hand.  The  mock  Czar  cursed  upon  hearing 
the  news.  Was  it  a  devil  who  was  again  at  his 
heels,  when  he  believed  him  300  miles  off  ?  He 
decided  that  this  must  not  be  known  to  the  gar- 
rison, who  had  been  forced  into  the  citadel.  He 
collected  from  his  troops  those  whom  he  could 
spare,  and  stationed  them  in  the  town  of  Tazic- 
zin,  seven  miles  from  Kazan,  to  prevent  the  ad- 
vance of  the  dreaded  enemy.  Just  as  he  was 
proclaiming  himself  Czar  Peter  III.  in  the  mar- 
ket-place of  Taziczin,  a  miserable-looking  woman 
rushed  in,  and  fell  at  his  feet,  embracing  him, 
and  covering  him  with  kisses.  This  woman  was 
PugascefFs  wife,  who  thought  her  husband  lost 
long  ago.  They  had  been  married  very  young, 
and  Pugasceff  himself  believed  her  no  longer 
living,  but  the  poor  woman  recognized  him  by 


IQO  IN    LOVE   WITH   THE   CZARINA. 

his  voice.  Pugasceff  did  not  lose  his  presence 
of  mind,  but,  gently  lifting  the  woman  up,  he 
said  to  his  officers  :  "  Look  after  this  woman  ; 
her  husband  was  a  great  friend  of  mine  and  I 
owe  him  much."  But  every  one  knew  that  the 
sham  Czar  was  no  other  than  the  husband  of 
Marianka,  and  no  doubt  the  appearance  of  the 
peasant  woman  told  on  the  spirits  of  the  insur- 
gent troops.  The  most  bitter  and  decisive  battle 
of  the  insurrection  awaited  them.  The  night 
divided  the  two  armies,  and  it  was  only  in  the 
morning  that  Michelson  could  force  his  way  into 
the  town,  whence  he  sent  word  to  the  people  of 
Kazan  to  come  to  his  assistance.  Pugasceff 
again  attacked  him  with  embittered  fury,  and  as 
he  could  not  dislodge  him  he  withdrew  the  re- 
mainder of  his  troops  from  Kazan  and  encamped 
on  the  plain.  The  third  day  of  the  battle,  for- 
tune turned  to  the  side  of  Pugasceff.  They 
fought  for  four  hours,  and  Michelson  was  already 
surrounded,  when  the  hero  put  himself  at  the 
head  of  his  small  army  and  made  a  desperate 
rush  upon  Pugasceff. 

The  insurrectionary  forces  were  broken  asun- 
der. They  left  3,000  men  on  the  battlefield,  and 
5,000  captives  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  victors. 

Kazan  was  free,  but  the  Russian  Empire  was 
not  so  yet. 

Pugasceff,  trodden  a  hundred  times  to  the 
ground,  rose  once  more.  After  his  defeat  at  Ka- 


IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA.  IQI 

zan,  he  fled,  not  towards  the  interior  of  Siberia, 
but  straight  towards  the  heart  of  the  Russian 
Empire — towards  Moscow.  Out  of  his  army 
which  was  split  asunder  at  Kazan  he  formed  100 
battalions,  and  with  a  small  number  of  these 
crossed  the  Volga.  Immediately  he  appeared 
on  the  opposite  banks  of  the  river,  and  the  en- 
tire province  was  enkindled  :  the  peasantry  rose 
in  revolt  against  the  aristocracy.  Within  a  dis- 
trict of  100  miles  every  castle  was  destroyed,  and 
one  town  after  the  other  opened  its  gates  to  the 
mock  Czar.  The  further  he  advanced  the  more 
his  army  increased  and  the  faster  his  insurrec- 
tionary red  flag  travelled  towards  the  gates  of 
Moscow.  On  their  way  the  rebels  occupied  forts, 
pillaged  and  destroyed  the  towns,  and  the  troops 
which  were  sent  against  them  were  captured. 
Before  the  Fort  of  Zariczin  an  Imperial  force 
challenged  their  advance.  In  the  ensuing  battle, 
every  Russian  officer  fell,  and  the  entire  force 
was  captured.  Again  Pugasceff  had  25,000  men 
and  a  large  number  of  guns,  and  his  road  would 
have  been  clear  to  Moscow  if  the  ubiquitous 
Michelson  had  not  been  at  his  back  !  This  won- 
derful hero  did  not  dread  his  opponents,  however 
numerous,  and  like  the  panther  which  drives  be- 
fore him  the  herd  of  buffaloes,  so  he  drove  with 
his  small  body  Pugasceff's  tremendous  army. 
The  rebel  felt  that  this  man  had  a  magic  power 
over  him,  and  that  he  was  in  league  with  fate. 


J92  IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA. 

Finally,  he  found  a  convenient  place  outside 
Sarepta,  and  here  he  awaited  his  opponent.  It 
is  a  height  which  a  steep  mountain  footpath 
divides,  and  this  path  is  intersected  by  another. 
Pugasceff  placed  a  portion  of  his  best  troops  on 
the  ascending  path,  whilst  to  the  riff-raff  he 
entrusted  his  two  wings.  If  Michelson  had 
caught  the  bull  by  the  horns  with  his  ordinary 
tactics  he  ought  to  have  cut  through  the  little 
footpath  leading  to  the  steep  road,  and  if  he  had 
succeeded  then,  the  troops  which  were  at  the 
point  of  intersection  would  have  fallen  between 
two  fires,  from  which  they  could  not  have  escaped. 
But  Michelson  changed  his  system  of  attack. 
Whilst  the  bombardment  was  going  on,  he,  to- 
gether with  Colonel  Melin,  rushed  upon  the  wings 
of  the  opposing  forces.  Pugasceff  saw  himself 
fall  into  the  pit  he  had  dug  for  others.  The  rebel 
army,  terror-struck,  rushed  towards  his  camp. 
The  forces  that  flew  to  his  rescue  fell  at  the 
mouth  of  his  guns,  and  he  had  to  cut  his  way 
through  his  own  troops  in  order  to  escape  from 
the  trap.  This  was  his  last  battle.  He  escaped 
with  sixty  men,  crossed  the  Volga,  and  hid 
amongst  the  bushes  of  an  uninhabited  plain. 

The  Russian  troops  surrounded  the  plain 
whence  Pugasceff  and  his  men  could  not  escape. 
And  yet  he  still  dreamt  of  future  glory  !  Amidst 
the  great  desert  his  old  ambition  came  back  to 
him— he  pictured  the  golden  dome  of  the  Krem- 


IN    LOVE    WITH    THE    CZARINA.  193 

lin,  and  the  conquered  Czarina.  And  with  these 
dreams  he  suffered  the  tortures  of  hunger.  For 
days  and  days  he  had  no  nourishment  but  horse- 
flesh roasted  on  the  reeds,  which  was  made  pal- 
atable by  meadow-grass  in  place  of  salt.  One 
night,  as  he  was  sitting  over  the  fire  and  roasting 
his  meagre  dinner  on  a  wooden  spit,  one  of  the 
three  Cossacks  who  formed  his  body-guard  said 
to  him,  "  You  have  played  your  comedy  long 
enough,  Pugasceff  !  "  The  adventurer  sprang  up 
from  his  place. 

"  Slave,  I  am  your  Czar !  "  and  whilst  saying 
this  he  slew  the  speaker.  The  two  others  made 
a  rush  at  him,  struck  him  to  the  ground,  bound 
him,  tied  him  to  a  horse,  and  thus  took  him  to 
Ural  Sorodok  and  delivered  him  to  General 
Szuvarof.  It  was  the  very  same  Ural  Sorodok 
whence  he  had  started  upou  his  bold  undertaking. 
From  here  he  was  taken  to  Moscow.  The  sen- 
tence passed  upon  him  was  that  he  should  be  cut 
up  alive  into  small  pieces.  The  Czarina  con- 
firmed the  sentence,  though  her  beautiful  eyes 
had  had  great  share  of  responsibility  for  the 
sinner's  fate.  The  hangman  was  more  merciful. 
It  was  not  specified  in  the  sentence  where  he 
should  commence  the  work  of  slaughter,  so  he 
began  at  once  with  his  head,  and  for  this  over- 
sight he  was  sent  to  Siberia  !  Katharine  about 
this  time  changed  her  favorite.  Instead  of  Or- 
loff,  Potemkin,  a  fine  fellow,  was  chosen. 
'3 


STORIES  BY 
FOREIGN  AUTHORS 

«  »  «  » 

These  fifty-one  tales  comprise  a  careful  selec- 
tion of  the  best  Continental  short  stories  by 
contemporary  or  nearly  contemporary  writers, 
and  the  ten  volumes  appropriately  round  out 
the  unique  idea  begun  in  the  "  Stories  by  Ameri- 
can Authors  "  and  ' '  Stories  by  English  Authors. " 
As  may  be  seen  by  the  following  complete  list, 
each  volume  is  a  collection  of  masterpieces  and 
represents  admirably  the  more  recent  achieve- 
ments in  this  branch  of  literature  of  the  nation 
for  which  it  stands.  It  would  be  difficult  to 
find  anywhere  so  much  good  fiction  of  such 
wide  variety  in  the  same  compass. 

FRENCH.    I. 

THE  SIEGE  OF  BERLIN     ...  By  Alphonse  Daudet 

THE  JUGGLER  OF  NOTRE  DAME,  By  Anatole  France 

UNCLE  AND  NEPHEW      ...  By  Edmond  About 

ANOTHER  GAMBLER    ....  By  Paul  Bourget 

THE  NECKLACE By  Guy  de  Maupassant 

THE  BLACK  PEARL     ....  By  Victorien  Sardou 


FRENCH. 

THE  SUBSTITUTE 

THE  ATTACK  ON  THE  MILL 
THE  VIRGIN'S  GOD-CHILD  .     . 
THE  SEMPSTRESS'S  STORY    .     . 
THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  .... 

FRENCH. 

THE  HIDDEN  MASTERPIECE  .  . 
THE  SORROW  OF  AN  OLD  CONVICT, 
THE  MUMMY'S  FOOT  . 

FATHER  AND  SON 

LAURETTE  OR  THE  RED  SEAL 


II. 

By  Francis  Coppee 
By  Emile  Zola 
By  Emile  Souvestre 
By  Gustave  Droz 
By  Prosper  Merimee 

III. 

By  Honore  de  Balzac 
By  Pierre  Loti 
By  Theophile  Gautier 
By  Edouard  Rod 
By  Alfred  de  Vigny 


THE  FURY      .... 

THE    PHILOSOPHER'S 
PENDULUM  .... 

THE   BOOKBINDER    OF 
HORT 

THE  EGYPTIAN   FIRE 
EATER    

THE  CREMONA  VIOLIN  . 

ADVENTURES  OF  A  NEW- 
YEAR'S  EVE 


GERMAN.    I. 

.      .      .     By  Paul  Heyse 


By  Rudolph  Lindau 

By  Leopold  von  Sacher-Masoch 

By  Rudolph  Baumbach 
By  E.  T.  A.  Hoffman 

By  Heinrich  Zschokke 


GERMAN.    II. 


CHRISTIAN  GELLERT'S  LAST 
CHRISTMAS 

A  GHETTO  VIOLET 

THE  SEVERED  HAND  .     .     . 

PETER  SCHLEMIHL 


By  Berthold  Auerbach 
By  Leopold  Kompert 
By  Wilhelm  Hauff 
By  Adelbert  von  Chamisso 


SPANISH. 

THE  TALL  WOMAN     .     .  By  Pedro  Antonio  de  Alarcon 

THE  WHITE  BUTTERFLY  .  By  Jose  Selgas 

THE  ORGANIST       ...  By  Gustavo  Adolfo  Becquer 

MOORS  AND  CHRISTIANS  .  By  Pedro  Antonio  de  Alarcon 

BREAD  CAST   UPON   THE 

WATERS By  Fernan  Caballero 

RUSSIAN. 

MUMU By  Ivan  Turgeney 

THE  SHOT By  Alexander  Poushkin 

ST.  JOHN'S  EVE     ...  By  Nikolai  Vasilievitch  Gogol 

AN  OLD  ACQUAINTANCE  .  By  Lyof  N.  Tolstoi 

SCANDINAVIAN. 

THE  FATHER By  Bjornstjerne  Bjornson 

WHEN    FATHER    BROUGHT 

HOME  THE  LAMP      .      .      .     Juhani  Aho 

THE  FLYING  MAIL       .     .     .     M.  Goldschmidt 

THE   RAILROAD   AND    THE 

CHURCHYARD       ....     By  Bjornstjerne  Bjornson 

Two  FRIENDS By  Alexander  Kielland 

HOPES By  Frederika  Bremer 

ITALIAN. 

A  GREAT  DAY By  Edmondo  de  Amicis 

PEREAT  ROCHUS By  Antonio  Fogazzaro 

SAN  PANTALEONE      ....  By  Gabriele  d'Annunzio 

IT  SNOWS By  Enrico  Castelnuovo 

COLLEGE  FRIENDS     ....  By  Edmondo  de  Amicis 


POLISH— GREEK— BELGIAN 
HUNGARIAN 


THE  LIGHT-HOUSE  KEEPER  OF 
A  SPIN  WALL 

THE  PLAIN  SISTER    .... 

THE  MASSACRE  OF  THE  INNO- 
CENTS      

SAINT  NICHOLAS  EVE    . 

IN  LOVE  WITH  THE  CZARINA    . 


By  Henryk  Sienkiewicz 
By  Demetrios  Bikelas 

By  Maurice  Maeterlinck 
By  Camille  Lemonnier 
By  Maurice  Jokai 


Ten  Volumes  Complete.  Handsomely  bound  in  silk- 
ribbed  cloth,  with  photogravure  frontispieces.  Price,  $7.50» 
including  a  year's  subscription  to  Scribner's  Magazine; 
$1.50  to  be  paid  on  delivery  of  bocks,  and  remaining 
$6.00  at  50  cents  a  month. 

CHARLES  SCRIBNER'S  SONS 
NEW  YORK 


STORIES  BY 
ENGLISH  AUTHORS 


In  this  set  of  well  printed  and  bound  volumes 
the  publishers  have  gathered  together  the  best 
short  stories  issued  in  recent  years,  with  a  few 
of  the  older  tales  which  have  become  classics. 
The  main  plan  of  the  books  has  been  to  pre- 
serve stories  of  genuine  value  and  interest. 
The  volumes  have  been  arranged  with  regard  to 
the  locality  of  the  stories,  and  the  following  list 
exhibits  the  wide  scope  of  subjects  as  well  as  the 
completeness  of  the  list  of  popular  and  standard 
authors  presented.  There  are  in  all  sixty-one 
complete  tales. 

LONDON 

THE  INCONSIDERATE  WAITER     .  By  J.  M.  Barrie 

THE  BLACK  POODLE      ....  By  F.  Anstey 

THAT  BRUTE  SIMMONS  ....  By  Arthur  Morrison 

A  ROSE  OF  THE  GHETTO  .     .     .  By  I.  Zangwill 

AN  IDYL  OF  LONDON    ....  By  Beatrice  Harraden 

THE  OMNIBUS By"Q" 

THE  HIRED  BABY By  Marie  Correlli 


ENGLAND 

THE  Box  TUNNEL By  Charles  Reade 

MINIONS  OF  THE  MOON  .     .     .  By  F.  W.  Robinson 

THE  FOUR-FIFTEEN  EXPRESS    .  By  Amelia  B.  Edwards 

THE  WRONG  BLACK  BAG     .     .  By  Angelo  Lewis 

THE  THREE  STRANGERS  .     .     .  By  Thomas  Hardy 

MR.  LISMORE  AND  THE  WIDOW  .  By  Wilkie  Collins 
THE  PHILOSOPHER  IN  THE  APPLE 

ORCHARD By  Anthony  Hope 

IRELAND 

THE  GRIDIRON By  Samuel  Lover 

THE  EMERGENCY  MEN  .     .     .     .  By  George  H.  Jessop 

A  LOST  RECRUIT By  Jane  Barlow 

THE  RIVAL  DREAMERS  ....  By  John  Banim 

NEAL  MALONE By  William  Carleton 

THE  BANSHEE Anonymous 

ITALY 

A  FAITHFUL  RETAINER     .     .  By  James  Payn 

BIANCA By  W.  E.  Norris 

GONERIL By  A.  Mary  F.  Robinson 

THE  BRIGAND'S  BRIDE      .     .  By  Laurence  Oliphant 

MRS.  GENERAL  TALBOYS  .     .  By  Anthony  Trollope 

FRANCE 

A  LODGING  FOR  THE  NIGHT     .  By  R.  L.  Stevenson 

A  LEAF  IN  THE  STORM    ...  By  Ouida 

A  TERRIBLY  STRANGE  BED   .     .  By  Wilkie  Collins 

MICHEL  LORIO'S  CROSS     ...  By  Hesba  Stretton 

A  PERILOUS  AMOUR     ....  By  Stanley  J.  Weyman 


AFRICA 

THE     MYSTERY    OF    SASASSA 

VALLEY By  A.  Conan  Doyle 

LONG  ODDS By  H.  Rider  Haggard 

KING  BEMBA'S  POINT   ....  By  J.  Landers 

GHAMBA By  W.  C.  Scully 

MARY  MUSGRAVE Anonymous 

GREGORIO By  Percy  Hemingway 


ORIENT 

THE  MAN  WHO  WOULD  BE  KING  By  Rudyard  Kipling 

TAJINA By  Miss  Mitford 

A  CHINESE  GIRL  GRADUATE    .     .  By  R.  K.  Douglas 

THE  REVENGE  OF  HER  RACE  .     .  By  Mary  Beaumont 

KING  BILLY  OF  BALLARAT  ...  By  Morley  Roberts 

THY  HEART'S  DESIRE     ....  By  Netta  Syrett 

THE  SIEGE  OF  SUNDA  GUNGE  .     .  Anonymous 


SCOTLAND 

THE    COURTIN'   OF    T'NOWHEAD'S 

BELL By  J.  M.  Barrie 

THE  HEATHER  LINTIE   .     .     .     .  By  S.  R.  Crockett 

A  DOCTOR  OF  THE  OLD  SCHOOL  By  Ian  Maclaren 

WANDERING  WILLIE'S  TALE     .     .  By  Sir  Walter  Scott 

THE  GLENMUTCHKIN  RAILWAY    .  By  Professor  Aytoun 

THRAWN  JANET By  R.  L.  Stevenson 


GERMANY,  ETC. 

THE  BIRD  ON  ITS  JOURNEY     .  By  Beatrice  Harraden 

KOOSJE By  John  Strange  Winter 

A  DOG  OF  FLANDERS      ...  By  Ouida 

MARKHEIM By  R.  L.  Stevenson 

QUEEN  TITA'S  WAGER    ...  By  William  Black 

THE   SEA 

MELISSA'S  TOUR By  Grant  Allen 

QUARANTINE  ISLAND      ....  By  Sir  Walter  Besant 

THE  MASTER  OF  THE  CHRYSO- 
LITE    By  G.  B.  O'Halloran 

VANDERDECKEN'S  MESSAGE  HOME  Anonymous 

THE  PETREL  AND  THE  BLACK 

SWAN Anonymous 

THE  ROCK  SCORPIONS  ....  Anonymous 

THE  EXTRAORDINARY  ADVEN- 
TURES OF  A  CHIEF  MATE  .  By  W.  Clark  Russell 


Handsomely  bound  in  American  satin  cloth,  with 
photogravure  frontispieces 

PRICE  PER  VOLUME,  75  CENTS 

CHARLES  SCRIBNER'S  SONS 
NEW  YORK 


STORIES  BY 
AMERICAN  AUTHORS 


"These  tales  are  well  selected.  They  credit- 
ably represent  many  of  our  most  successful  and 
admired  tale  writers,  and  afford  another  and 
impressive  proof  of  the  reluctant  admission 
made  by  the  London  Saturday  Review,  that  the 
most  successful  tale  writers  are  Americans." 

— Hartford  Times. 

"They  have  been  selected  with  excellent 
judgment,  and  in  bringing  this  entire  collection 
of  sketches  together  from  the  various  period- 
icals in  which  they  have  appeared  the  publishers 
have  shown  that  our  literature  is  more  fertile 
than  has  been  hitherto  supposed  in  writers  who 
have  mastered  the  difficult  art  of  story  writing." 
— Boston  Saturday  Evening  Gazette. 


VOLUME  I. 

WHO  WAS  SHE?      .      .     .     .     .     .     .      Bayard  Taylor 

THE  DOCUMENTS  IN  THE  CASE 

Brander  Matthews  and  H.  C.  Bunner 

ONE  OF  THE  THIRTY  PIECES  .  William  Henry  Bishop 
BALACCHI  BROTHERS  .  .  .  Rebecca  Harding  Davis 
AN  OPERATION  IN  MONEY  .  Albert  Webster 


VOLUME  II. 

THE  TRANSFERRED  GHOST     .     .      .     Frank  R.  Stockton 
A  MARTYR  TO  SCIENCE      .      Mary  Putnam  Jacobi,  M.D. 

MRS.  KNOLLYS J.  S.  of  Dale 

A  DINNER  PARTY   . John  Eddy 

THE  MOUNT  OF  SORROW  .      .     Harriet  Prescott  Spofford 
SISTER  SILVIA Mary  Agnes  Tincker 

VOLUME  III. 

THE  SPIDER'S  EYE Lucretia  P.  Hale 

A  STORY  OF  THE  LATIN  QUARTER 

Frances  Hodgson  Burnett 

Two  PURSE-COMPANIONS        .       George  Parsons  Lathrop 

POOR  OGLA-MOGA David  D.  Lloyd 

A  MEMORABLE  MURDER CeliaThaxter 

VENETIAN  GLASS Brander  Matthews 

VOLUME  IV. 

Miss  GRIEF  ......     Constance  Fenimore  Woolson 

LOVE  IN  OLD  CLOATHES H.  C.  Bunner 

Two  BUCKETS  IN  A  WELL N.  P.  Willis 

FRIEND  BARTON'S  CONCERN  .      .      .  Mary  Hallock  Foote 

AN  INSPIRED  LOBBYIST J.  W.  De  Forest 

LOST  IN  THE  FOG Noah  Brooks 

VOLUME  V. 

A  LIGHT  MAN Henry  James 

YATIL '.....    F.  D.  Millet 

THE  END  OF  NEW  YORK Park  Benjamin 

WHY  THOMAS  WAS  DISCHARGED      .      .      George  Arnold 
THE  TACHYPOMP    .  E.  P.  Mitchell 


VOLUME  VI. 

THE  VILLAGE  CONVICT C.  H.  White 

THE  DENVER  EXPRESS A.  A.  Hayes 

THE  MISFORTUNES  OF  BRO'  THOMAS  WHEATLEY 

Lina  Redwood  Fairfax 

THE  HEARTBREAK  CAMEO    .     .     .     .  L.  W.  Champney 

Miss  EUNICE'S  GLOVE Albert  Webster 

BROTHER  SEBASTIAN'S  FRIENDSHIP      .     Harold  Frederic 

VOLUME  VII. 

THE  BISHOP'S  VAGABOND      ....       Octave  Thanet 

LOST Edward  Bellamy 

KIRBY'S  COALS  OF  FIRE Louise  Stockton 

PASSAGES  FROM  THE  JOURNAL  OF  A  SOCIAL  WRECK 

Margaret  Floyd 

STELLA  GRAYLAND James  T.  McKay 

THE  IMAGE  OF  SAN  DONATO        .       Virginia  W.  Johnson 

VOLUME  VIII. 

THE  BRIGADE  COMMANDER    .     .     .     .  J.  W.  De  Forest 

SPLIT  ZEPHYR Henry  A.  Beers 

ZERVIAH  HOPE Elizabeth  Stuart  Phelps 

THE  LIFE  MAGNET Alvey  A.  Adee 

OSGOOD'S  PREDICAMENT    .      .    Elizabeth  D.  B.  Stoddard 

VOLUME  IX. 

MARSE  CHAN Thomas  Nelson  Page 

MR.  BIXBY'S  CHRISTMAS  VISITOR      .      .    Charles  S.  Gage 
ELI     .     .     ;."...     .     .     .     .     .   C.  H.  White 

YOUNG  STRONG  OF  "THE  CLARION" 

Milicent  Washburn  Shinn 

How  OLD  WIGGINS  WORE  SHIP,  Captain  Roland  T.  Coffin 
" — MAS  HAS  COME" Leonard  Kip 


VOLUME  X. 

PANCHA T.  A.  Janvier 

THE  ABLEST  MAN  IN  THE  WORLD    .     .      E.  P.  Mitchell 

YOUNG  MOLL'S  PEEVY C.  A.  Stevens 

MANMAT'HA Charles  De  Kay 

A  DARING  FICTION H.  H.  Boyesen 

THE  STORY  OF  Two  LIVES Julia  Schayer 

Handsomely  Bound  in   English  buckram  cloth 
PRICE  PER  VOLUME,  75  CENTS 


"The  public  ought  to  appreciate  the  value 
of  this  series,  which  is  preserving  permanently 
in  American  literature  short  stories  that  have 
contributed  to  its  advancement.  American 
writers  lead  all  others  in  this  form  of  fiction, 
and  their  best  work  appears  in  these  volumes. 
They  ought  to  be  in  every  private  library. 
It  should  have  an  honorary  place  in 
every  library,  because  it  is  the  only  undertak- 
ing of  its  kind,  and  has  been  carried  out  with  a 
taste  and  judgment  that  have  secured  the  best 
short  stories  of  American  fiction." 

— Boston  Globe. 


CHARLES  SCRIBNER'S  SONS 
NEW  YORK 


RETURN     CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 

TO—  ^      202  Main  Library 

LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

1  -month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling  642-3405 

6-month  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing  books  to  Circulation  Desk 

Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  due  date 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


JBCT  2  9 


•too  5-a 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
FORM  NO.  DD6,  60m,  12/80        BERKELEY  CA  94720 


U.C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


252694